CoSForums Archive - Harry Potter and the Shadows of Watchgate (Book6)

petronus

September 22nd, 2003, 2:21 pm

Chapter 1 – Harry distressed

[A/N: We all know that Harry is a boy wizard who lives in number 4, Privet Drive, Surrey during his summer vacations with the Dursleys, i.e. his Aunt Petunia, Uncle Vernon and their pudgy son ‘Dudley aka Big D’. Who are very mean to him… etc. etc.]

These summer holidays have been very difficult for Harry. At least, the Dursleys were keeping their distance and not bothering much – which mostly credited to Moody’s threats to them at the end of the last term.

Harry was haunting his usual places, where he liked to sit alone and just think. To the passers by he seemed a 16 year teenager who has grown up suddenly. He had this aura about him, which instantly attracted attention but also declared – ‘stay away’.

He couldn’t forget that moment when Sirius went down behind the veil. That scene played again and again in his mind until his fists clenched and he was shaking all over in agony. There was so much rage inside him for himself; because he hadn’t forgiven himself for playing the hero. He never felt so alone in his life. He just wanted to run away some place where there was no Voldemort and such excruciating pain. This pain was not new to him because he has already lost his parents, but actually seeing the whole scene made it more vivid and he couldn’t help but feel vulnerable.

At last, he received an owl from Ron on 24th July that some of the people from Order are coming to get him. He felt relieved that this year they haven’t kept him waiting for long.

Tonks, Moody, Lupin and Kingsley came at night; just like the previous year they traveled by broomsticks. But there was one difference, they were all silent and it was like there was an un-written contract between them that they will not discuss Sirius, at least not now. The thrill that Harry always felt by riding his ‘firebolt’ was not there anymore. It was like he had an empty space inside him which has banished his happy thoughts.

He thought that the Order must have found a new place by now but this London neighborhood looked too familiar. He was back again at number twelve, Grimmauld Place. Tonks gave him a furtive look and Lupin grasped his shoulder. A door appeared and they entered Sirius’s old family house.

It was not that eerie anymore. Looked like Mrs. Weasley has been quite busy this summer. Hermione came running down the stairs to hug him, closely followed by Ron looking anxious. They made their way to the room they occupied before.

The silence was broken by Ginny, “How are you Harry?”

“er…fine,” said Harry. He tried to smile but it turned to a grimace midway.

“Harry dear!” Mrs. Weasley came in the room and hugged him affectionately.

“You have become quite thin you know. Haven’t you been eating correctly?” said Mrs. Weasley apprehensively surveying him up and down. Harry managed another “er…”

“I know it has been very difficult for you, but Dumbledore says that sooner you get over it the better it is” said Mrs. Weasley looking apprehensive.

“Get over what?” said Harry dreading something terrible.

“Well… Sirius’s will of course” said Mrs. Weasley looking very flustered.

Harry’s parents have already left a little fortune for him; he didn’t want anything from Sirius. He still blamed himself for his godfather’s death. If he wasn’t foolish enough to believe his visions about Voldemort torturing Sirius, if he wouldn’t have dozed off between his paper, if he just stayed put that day. He would have been welcomed by Sirius today. If… Oh… Only if!

He didn’t realize but he was shaking all over and everybody in the room had same expression of concern on their faces. He came back to his senses and turned his back to them.

He started hoarsely, “I… I don’t…want-” but was cut off by Mrs. Weasley.

“He was your godfather… he wanted you to… I don’t think that I have to remind you that he loved you deeply?”

Harry managed a small grunt and headed for Buckbeak’s room.

~*~

petronus

September 22nd, 2003, 2:29 pm

Chapter 2 – Sirius’s will

Now that he was back with all his friends, it was more difficult to hide his feelings; he wanted to talk to someone but didn’t know how to start.

Hagrid was right; animals are more keen about their surroundings and aware of human emotions. Buckbeak was resting on the floor and looked very subdued. Harry gave him a bow and Buckbeak nodded his head. Buckbeak has spent more time with Sirius than Harry had, and looked like he wasn’t feeling so cheerful either.

Harry tried to feed Buckbeak but looked like he wasn’t in the mood. He heard Lupin come inside the room.

“We haven’t really talked for sometime, haven’t we?” said Lupin.

“Yeah…” said Harry.

“So, what is happening? What is Voldemort up to these days? Because my scar hasn’t hurt me so much this summer…” said Harry tentatively.

“We have heard some rumors but nothing concrete, whatever he is up to he is not following his usual paths of destruction, this time he is working very covertly.”

Lupin studied Harry hard, obviously this summer he has grown up and not only his age but more than that. Pain does that to people… and with a pang he noticed another striking characteristic of Harry; he was looking like James more than ever.

“Your father was not bad you know… whatever you saw in the Pensieve was the truth but it was not what it seemed, they were teenagers with exceptional qualities, sometimes they couldn’t help to show off… and they grew up to be one of the best wizards against the Dark forces… it’s a long story but you may have got the idea from Sirius”, he turned to leave but came back and grabbed his shoulders and said, “its not your fault… he died with dignity fighting the death eaters… his death was not a waste… so stop torturing yourself and start preparing for the tasks ahead… now that you know what you have to do… and what is expected of you…”

These words worked like magic and it seemed like a huge weight from his heart has been lifted. He thought he should not sulk; Sirius wouldn’t have liked him like this at all. So, with a new feeling of responsibility and gratitude towards his friends for understanding his feelings. He made his way to his and Ron’s room.

“So, where did you go for vacations this summer Hermione?” said Harry entering the room.

“Oh, no where, I was actually home making my parents ready because they didn’t know much about death eaters and Voldemort’s history, I filled them in on everything which has happened after his return, and I have also worked on some new spells – only theory though… for the DA classes” (Because Ron had just opened his mouth to remind her that it was against the Decree of Underage Wizardry).

“Well… that was good thinking, we must continue these classes”, said Harry resolutely.

“So... how are you feeling Harry?” asked Hermione in an undertone. Ron gave her a reproving look but she seemed not to notice.

“Ohh… I had better days, it’s not like I’m complaining or something but still it’s so hard.” Harry said with a sigh. There was a sudden hush in the room; there were few intakes of breadths when they all just stared at each other.

“So, have you guys heard about anything unusual?” asked Harry trying to lighten up the mood.

“Oh, nothing much, Luna Lovegood visited the Burrow last week, she and Ginny are becoming fast friends, she didn’t succeeded in finding the Crumple-horned Snorkack but has now gone for an expedition of Fading knockshrubs ” said Ron making a comic face.

“What are those?!” Harry said smiling.

“Have no idea mate, must be some Quibbler stuff…” said Ron thoughtfully.

Harry was just screwing up his face to tell them about the prophecy but was interrupted by loud cracks. Fred and George have just materialized in the room.

“Hiya Harry!” said both of them.

“Knew you would be coming today, business is flourishing as usual, your investments have multiplied very effectively” said Fred in a business voice.

“That’s great! umm… what are those?” said Harry pointing to the green tentacily things in George’s hands.

“Our newest invention” said George fondly. “They are the ‘Vanishing Hydras’ when using them pinch any one of their tentacles and they will become invisible, u can place them on the floor and anyone trudging over them will be bitten and sprayed with a fountain of special solution that we invented with a generous amount of stink sap, the person will sprout boils instantly wherever the solution sprays them which will be painful as well as ticklish – but we have their antidotes too. So, don’t look so worried!” this point was highlighted by Fred’s wicked smile.

“I’ll love to try this on Malfoy!” said Ron longingly.

“You’ll get your chance this year Ron, Malfoy must be rolling on coals, with his dad in Azkaban or is he not? I don’t think that Dementors can be controlled by Ministry anymore. And they have already left Azkaban to serve their master” said Hermione rolling her eyes.

Tonks came scampering in the room and said in a breathless voice, “Dumbledore is here Harry, he wants to see you”

So, it was time to hear Sirius’s will. With a bottomless feeling in his stomach; he lumbered along Tonks to the meeting room cum kitchen. Dumbledore and Lupin were there deep in conversation; they stopped when he went inside. Dumbledore gave him, one of those penetrating looks just like he was x-raying him.

“So, how you’ve been Harry?” said Dumbledore.

“..Ok” said Harry.

“You are not but you will be…” said Dumbledore with a twinkle in his eye.

“Okay now, lets get down to business, the will is quite simple…’ said Dumbledore looking down on Harry,

‘He has given Grimmauld Place to the Order, he has requested to transfer half of his money to your vault in Gringotts and the remaining half to Lupin’s vault. He has also given you his place in London where he used to live after he passed out of Hogwarts and he has left you all his worldly possessions which includes this diary which is enchanted but not like Tom Riddles. You can work out the clues easily… he wanted you to… if something befell him, this is all I think, Lupin?…” said Dumbledore looking at Lupin.

“Yes, this is all” said Lupin hoarsely.

Harry who was staring at the diary mystified. What could this be? He was thinking all the things that he ever wanted to know about his parents could be in this diary somewhere. And what about working the clues? Haven’t he solved enough already! But, may be there was something to all this after all. All sorrows forgotten Harry almost cruised towards his room. But thought better of it and headed for Buckbeak’s room for more privacy.

~*~

petronus

September 23rd, 2003, 9:49 am

Chapter 3 – the Diary and an old Acquaintance

It was a simple diary but was not muggle made. It had the name of ‘Florish and Blott’ and Yes! There were entries, many of them and it was not blank as incase of Tom Riddle’s Diary. But whenever he opened a page to read, the words just vanished. This made him really edgy and flustered… what is all this? He thought. Surely, there must be some way, but what? He couldn’t do any magic on it because of the same old rule of ‘Underage Wizardry’.

‘Oh! When will I be of AGE!’ he bellowed angrily. When he couldn’t think of anything new to do with the Diary, he started for his room.

He was half-way through the hallway, when he saw a small bundle just in front of Sirius’s mother’s portrait. The bundle was twitching and flailing, it looked like an over large gnome covered with green pus filled boils. Harry thought that this was some new creature of the house, which has saved itself from Mrs. Weasley’s inspections.

When he went for a closer look, he was astonished to find Kreacher, who was wincing with pain, and was opening and closing his mouth but no sound or mirth of misery came out of it. And now Harry could hear muffled laughing and snickering from behind a curtain. Fred, George and Ginny emerged from the nearest curtain.

‘We couldn’t help it! He was just passing by – a beacon of light for our Hydras’ said Fred between bouts of laughter.

‘And because of what he did to… to-’ said Ginny almost in a whisper ‘Sirius!’ she was not laughing and her face was set in a grim expression. This transformed twin’s laughs to low growls.

The scene was not very beautiful but in his inner heart he was actually enjoying this, seeing Kreacher in pain ... after what happened to his Godfather because of this elf’s lies, but then he felt a twinge of guilt and remembered Hermione’s S.P.E.W. But why wasn’t Kreacher screaming? His question was answered by George who was stuffing something orange in Kreacher’s mouth.

‘After what he did last time, he was punished by a permanent ‘Silencing Charm’ by Dumbledore, because he can’t be set free… he’s still bound to the household and has been sworn to, not to tell anybody about the Order’s whereabouts and the like’

Kreacher’s face went slack and then he was heaved up by Fred saying, ‘this is not good enough for what you did but for the time being …’ he finished with a menacing grin.
Kreacher ran towards the boiler room without even looking back.

Harry saw all this with a kind of detachment, he never thought from this angle because he was intensely busy in blaming himself but still the dreadful thing has happened and he couldn’t do anything about it.

He went to his room and stashed away the diary in his trunk. He was not ready – at least not right now – to share this with his friends. But it felt like some of the blackness filled inside him had interchanged places with rays of hope.

‘Harry, dinner time’ said Hermione coming inside the room.

When he went to the kitchen, even Dumbledore was present at the table which was a first, along with Moody, Tonks, Lupin, Mrs. Weasley, twins, and of course Ron, Hermione and Ginny, the table was filled with delicious treats. Mrs. Weasley has surely outdone herself.

In spite of himself he ate heartily, laughing on Fred and George’s jokes and Tonks’ morphings. He thought, he was not so alone after all, it was a fact that no one will take the place of his parents and for that matter Sirius but there were so many others who cared about him and for his well being – he should and must not let them down… But with a pang like a blade through his heart – he remembered the prophecy, he had to kill or be killed…

He was brought to the real world by Dumbledore ‘Harry, you will now learn Occlumency from me… I hope you don’t have any problems with that?’ he said, his beard twitching.

‘Oh… no, not at all’ said Harry smiling – this could take care of Snape and his dreadful face at bay for good!

After dinner the Order members started discussing their ‘confidential information’ and the ‘young crowd’ was ushered out of kitchen.

‘We’ve got to dash, we have some – ahem – business appointment’ said George winking.

‘See you guys…’ said Fred and with the usual crack they disapparated.

~*~

petronus

September 23rd, 2003, 10:24 pm

Chapter 4 – The Humungous Bighead

Now that they were alone except Ginny but after the last encounter with Death Eaters, she has become the part of the group.

‘How is that cousin of yours Harry?’ asked Ron

‘Oh… he’s loads better – training to be a boxer, looking more menacing everyday but whimpers whenever I pass him – which is quite funny. And after the visit by our ol’ Dementors last year, he has got oodles of motivation to crush everything to pulp…’ said Harry with an amusing look on his face.

‘Why wasn’t Percy here today?’ said Hermione looking at Ron.

Before Ron could answer, Harry blurted out a loud ‘Percy?!’

‘Oh, forgot to fill you in on the latest development in humungous bighead’s position’ said Ron with a smirk on his face

‘After the last year’s Ministry of Magic fiasco, Mr. Assistant to the Minister had a real good lesson of shame, that he was wrong and we were right all along – and as you know that he’s quite – well… peculiar, it took him a whole month to muster up his courage and apologize, and also not to Dad directly but through mum, who was all but ready for the proceedings’ piped up Ginny.

‘But, still dad has refused to talk to him after what he said the last time they talked or in reality put – rowed… and he is not the only one. Except mum, Charlie and Ginny nobody has talked to him…’ said Ron looking daggers at Ginny.

‘Hey… don’t give me that look, it’s not my fault! I’m all for your not speaking to him, because he has to sort out that where his real priorities lie, but still he never meant anything bad – as you know from the start, Percy has always been ambitious, he just doesn’t know where to draw the line’ said Ginny in an undertone.

‘Well… now I think its high time that he does!’ said Ron menacingly ‘because unless and until he apologizes to dad the right way, and I prefer begging after what he called him – till then I am not even ready to look at him!’

‘Well… somebody has to egg him on and that’s what mum and me are doing and Charlie is keeping all the trouble at bay, so that no awkwardness arises from this situation’ said Ginny.

Ron was still gritting his teeth and Harry himself hasn’t forgotten the letter Percy sent Ron last year, suggesting him not to fraternize with him and to sever the friendship ties and actually spy for Missy High Inquisitor Umbridge. Well… he was with Ron – Big time!

‘Fred and George are actually so disgusted that they have put up a sign on the door of their shop saying – no Percy zone, Bill has refused to even acknowledge his efforts of camaraderie…’ said Ginny in a bleak voice.

‘Yeah just as well’ said Ron whooping the air.

‘I think he is really sorry, he just can’t express his emotions very well and… and (she had to change her track because Ron was looking murderous) I admit that he has done wrong and he should apologize to Mr. Weasley, but after his heart break, he is really miserable and he needs the family support’ said Hermione defensively.

‘Yeah… he’s not even working very well for the Ministry’ said Ginny.

‘What kind of heart break?’ asked Harry.

‘Penelope has just broken up with him and he is miserable as a lost knarl’ said Ginny sympathetically.

‘Suits him right! That haughty double crossing numbnut’ Ron barked.

At that very moment Mrs. Weasley popped her head inside the door and said, ‘what are you kids doing up so late?’

‘We are not kids anymore mum!’ Ron said looking scandalized.

‘Ohh… I forgot the rearing-man of the house!!! Don’t let me disturb your little late night harem!’ said Mrs. Weasley sinisterly and continued with a straight face ‘Come on girls – to your room now…’

Hermione and Ginny left laughing their heads off. Ron turned a bright shade of magenta and Harry himself couldn’t help but laugh. They changed to their pajamas and went to bed with Ron saying a muffled ‘night’

Harry felt light-headed after days and now he could appreciate how all of them tried their best to accommodate his feelings, surely Hogwarts was his home but the Order was his home away from home.

~*~

A/N: ‘harem’ actually means the living quarters of noble women in the old Mughal days where men were not allowed, but this word has been painted by the western authors as a place of night time entertainment for Kings or Lords.

petronus

September 24th, 2003, 2:09 pm

oh c'mon ppl, the story had been read almost more than 80 times and no feedback, i'm getting demotivated here :sigh:

For Feedback CLICK HERE (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

~~~~~~~~~~~`

CHAPTER 5 – A Night time stroll

Where was he? There was so much light surrounding him and so beautiful… glowing, shimmering white light pulsed all around him. He was groping the air to catch on to something. He thought; was he floating? Yes… he was… more like swimming. He couldn’t even see his own hands. And then he heard something, someone was speaking… but he couldn’t hear it clearly because it was somewhat muffled, and whenever he heard that voice the surrounding white light pulsed to different colors; blue, orange, green, red, yellow, violet.

‘I can’t let you have it…’ and after a long pause between which he heard some other voices but they seem to come from such a distance that he wasn’t able to give any meaning to them, he heard the same voice and the light around him changed colors again.

‘No…noooooo, don’t hurt him…’

And with a flash of pain in his forehead he sat upright in his bed, his scar was throbbing, and it almost felt like that his heart was residing in his throat and beating faster by the second. What was all that about? And that voice… it seemed so familiar… who was it???

Is this one of Voldemort’s new tricks? But he had practiced occlumency before sleeping. He had emptied his mind, except the gaping hole of Sirius; he wasn’t feeling any emotion at all…

He checked his watch on the bedside table, it was 4:45 am, and Ron was fast asleep with his usual rhythmic snores. He was on the process of going back to sleep when the light coming through the door crack was disturbed. Like somebody has just passed the door. Who could it be? Up so late at night…

His curious side got the better of him and he tip-toed towards the door to investigate the late nighter. He opened the door and took a peek outside; at least there was no one visible in the hallway. Now, how could he decide which way to go? Was it Kreacher, prowling the house after everyone has gone to sleep? This behavior was not new to him, but there was a lot of difference between the Kreacher everybody thought to be the ‘crazy-bewildered’ and the Kreacher who has spilled the beans about Sirius in front of Malfoys.

So, Harry made his way to the kitchen, and to his astonishment it was not Kreacher but an elf wearing about fifteen hats, lurid colored baby knickers and woolen jumper with mismatched socks. It was…

‘Dobby!??’ he croaked.

‘What are you doing here?’ he asked. ‘And in the dead of the nig -’ but was cut off by a suffocating hug from him and a very happy squealing voice.

‘Harry Potter Sir!’

‘Such an honor to meet you again sir, Dobby was hoping and wishing so much to see you sir…’ said Dobby looking as his birthday wish was granted quite early.

‘Is everything all right? Has Dumbledore sent you to deliver a message?’ asked Harry in concern.

‘No, no sir, Dobby was cleaning sir’ showing a dust covered cloth to Harry.

‘But, wha -’ again he was cut off by the elf, but thank God it was not another rib-cribbing hug.

‘Dumbledore sir has appointed us to clean the house sir; Dobby has been here for exactly’ counting on his long spindly fingers ’37 days sir’.

And then continued in a hushed tone ‘and also sir, to keep an eye on that… on Kreacher’

Comprehension dawned on him. He knew that Kreacher was of no use and after what he did last year, there should have been some measures done for the safety of the Order and also for house-keeping because Mrs. Weasley couldn’t always baby sit the head quarters and cook, because of her responsibilities at the Burrow.

‘Dumbledore sir, chose us Harry Potter, he thought we were’ puffing up his chest out ‘gallant enough for the job, he trusts Dobby, that Dobby will never tell a living soul about the Order’s dwelling, sir’ said Dobby toothily.

‘That’s great Dobby’ said Harry genuinely pleased.

‘So, Dobby and Winky comes here with Dumbledore to serve sir’ and then continued in a hushed voice ‘He gave us a raise sir, now Dobby is being paid two Galleons a week sir’ he said looking happier by the minute

‘Winky is being paid too?’ asked Harry.

‘No sir, Winky says she has not sunk so lower as that sir, Winky will never want paying sir.’ said Dobby sadly.

‘So, it was you whose shadow I saw across the hallway’ said Harry.

‘Yes sir, Dobby was returning from the Hippogriff’s room sir’ said Dobby.

‘Ok Dobby, happy cleaning then’ said Harry and started for his room when he heard growling from somewhere below the kitchen level, scratching more like. He never knew that there was any sort of basement – but couldn’t be surprised if there was already. Because, this house held so many things unknown…

‘Is there a ghoul in this place Dobby’ Harry inquired.

Dobby gave him a frightened stare and said, ‘Ghouls never make such sounds Harry Potter sir, tonight’s a full moon sir’ Dobby gave him a pointed look.

‘Is that Lupin!?’ Harry exclaimed.

‘Yes Harry Potter sir, Dumbledore sir has bounded the trap door of the cellar. So, that everyone here remains protected for their own good sir’ said Dobby with a shudder.

Now Harry remembered that Lupin was looking very drawn, he didn’t notice this till now because he was himself quite occupied.

‘Ok Dobby…’ said Harry

‘Good bye Harry Potter sir’ said Dobby in a sad squeak.

He tip-toed towards his room. He lay down on his bed and started staring at the ceiling. Why was everything he was related to strange or weird? Couldn’t he have a normal life? His parents were brutally murdered by Voldemort because of the prophecy. he has battled a mountain troll, giant spiders, a Hungarian Horntail, solved many enchanted puzzles and fought Voldemort himself thrice, his godfather was a wanted criminal till his death, his uncle cum friend is a werewolf, his known relatives are a bunch of nimrods and now he was having strange dreams again… or were they some kind of visions? But surely they were not from Voldemort’s mind... because they felt so pure. But then why was his scar hurting when he woke up, he had to tell all this to Dumbledore or Lupin tomorrow… After some time, he fell to a dreamless sleep.

~*~

petronus

September 25th, 2003, 3:01 am

CHAPTER 6 – O.W.Ls

He woke up with a start. Ron was poking him at the sides

‘Whatssamatterr!’ said Harry groggily.

‘Our Results have just arrived!’ bellowed Ron.

‘What!?’ Harry was instantly out of bed. ‘What did you get Ron??’

‘You open yours, I’ll open mine, then we’ll swap, ok?’ said Ron.

‘Ok’ said Harry.

He tore off the official seal of the Ministry,

Dear Mr. Potter,

The Ministry of Magic is pleased to inform you of your O.W.L results of last month.
They are stated below:

Astronomy: A
Care of Magical Creatures: O
Charms: E
Defense Against the Dark Arts: O
Divination: P
Herbology: E
History of Magic: A
Potions: E
Transfiguration: E

We anticipate that you will perform as well as in your N.E.W.T exams as you have done so in your O.W.Ls. We wish you best of luck with your studies at HogwartsSchool of Witchcraft and Wizardry.

Enjoy your remaining holidays!

Sincerely yours,

Giles Eiseley

Wizarding Education Office.

He has got an ‘E’ in Potions! His whole plan about becoming an Auror sure went down the drain because as he remembered McGonagall had warned Harry last term that Snape only accepted student with ‘O’ in O.W.Ls for his N.E.W.T classes. Oh well, he can’t say he was disappointed, because according to his predictions, he should have gotten an A in it. So, his dreams to be an Auror crumbled with the results.

‘I failed in Divination’ said Ron grudgingly, ‘now I can’t study with Firenze’

‘I did too mate, but we weren’t so good in it anyway’ said Harry swapping his results with Ron. His and Ron’s results were almost identical except in case of Divination he got a ‘D’ and in Care of Magical creatures he got an ‘E’.

‘We also have to say bye-bye to our ambition of becoming an Auror’ said Ron dejectedly. Harry murmured his approval.

With a flurry of footsteps and squealing Hermione emerged at the door. ‘How did you two did?’ and skidded to a halt in front of them by seeing there gloomy expressions. Harry and Ron started chirruping for the sake of Hermione because they didn’t want to ruin her happiness.

‘Don’t tell me Hermione, you must have gotten 12 O.W.Ls’ said Ron passing her his and Harry’s result, which Hermione took with a faltering smile.

‘I knew it’ said Harry grinning broadly.

‘What’s this bedlam about?’ asked Ginny coming inside the room wiping her eyes.

‘O.W.L results dumbo’ said Ron

‘Not bad you two, but could have done better…’ said Hermione.

‘Oh don’t be such a killjoy Hermione’ said Ron.

Breakfast that day turned into a feast. Mrs. Weasley was pleased just as well.

‘I knew about Hermione from the start but you two still got eight O.W.Ls to boast about. Now that you all have got the feel of it, I expect better for your N.E.W.Ts! And I saw that Ron!’ finished Mrs. Weasley trying not to laugh.

Ron was trying to gag himself when Mrs. Weasley was not looking but to no avail. The attraction of the breakfast was Lupin emerging from the cellar and giving Mrs. Weasley a fright. He gave the excuse that while he was apparating from his room he became disoriented in the middle. But, Harry knew better.

~*~

petronus

September 26th, 2003, 4:52 am

CHAPTER 7 - The Big Surprise

That evening Harry tried his best to work out the Diary again but to no avail. He tried writing on it, but whenever he did, the ink just oozed out, like the pages were made of some plastic substance. But the feel of the pages were still authentic paper. He tried Hermione’s Revealer, but it didn’t work either. After working on it for almost two hours, he chucked it back inside his trunk. May be this Mystery will remain unresolved for the time being.

Few days passed and there was flurry of activities. Lupin was sent on some secret Order mission and Dumbledore was not available, that’s why Harry was unable to tell anyone about his weird dream. He didn’t discuss it with Hermione or Ron because he didn’t want them to worry – and that dream could turn out useless as it is.

30th July was a normal day for him – chatting with friends, playing wizard’s chess or exploding snaps. With the help of his friends he was able to bury his feelings of self-loathing. It was no use he coaxed himself – he had to be strong…

He was seeing everyone in a new light, one person in particular; - Ginny – she was not blushing or marooning over him but had become confident and very easy to talk to. Harry couldn’t understand but it was like, he was seeing her for the first time. She knew so much about Quidditch, defensive spells and hexes that sometimes he was amazed – how talented she was. He remembered twin’s comment on her that ‘size is no guarantee of power, look at Ginny…’

He was awaken from his reverie by a loud crash and Sirius’ mother’s shrieks

‘BLOOD TRAITORS! MUD-BLOODS! DIRT! SCUM! mutants, freaks, begone from this place! How dare you befoul the house of my FORE-fathers, THE MOST NOBLE -'[/I

Mundungus had rung the bell again. Mrs. Weasley came rushing out to stun the portrait. Harry and Ron came running to talk to ‘Dung’ but Harry got a jolt in between. Sirius’ mother gave another blood curdling scream and continue

‘[i]YOU! YOUUU, prevalenT quandary OF ALL!!! THE HALF-BLOOD SCUM, DOWNFALL OF MY DYNASTY -’With the help of Dung, Mrs. Weasley was able to stun the portrait.

What was all that about…’ said Harry smiling half-heartedly.

‘Oh c’mon Harry everyone knows that she loves to make a racket’ said Ginny in an explanatory voice

Then they spent some time with Dung and found out his latest passion of quills, he had just bought a full batch of ill-legal quills – their specialty was writing swear words if they were left sitting idle. That meant either use it always or have your copies full of rude language. According to Harry this was a very dim-witted business deal but didn’t say so

After dinner they all went to their room Ron told them that Charlie was due in London any day and he was doing some important stuff for the Order, they were on the process of figuring out what he could be doing,

‘May be he is training dragons for the battle with Vvv – You-Know-Who’

Hermione rolled her eyes and Harry gave him a smack on the head ‘say his name already!’

‘I will mate, I will’ said Ron with a sheepish smile.

‘Hey Hermione, did you meet Winky or Dobby? They are working here you know’

‘Really!’ said Hermione almost jumping on her seat.

‘Oh boy here we go again…’ muttered Ron and looked at Harry with a pained expression. Harry just realized what he had done and was in no mood to be lectured on the ‘elf-rights’. He was mumbling ‘ummm…err…erm’

When like a rush of wind Tonks came inside the room. Today she was sporting a hairstyle just like his?

‘I never knew my puffed up hair were ‘in’…’ said Harry looking amused.

Tonks beamed at him and said, ‘Mrs. Weasley wants to talk to you’

Suddenly there was a scramble and everybody rushed towards the kitchen

‘Hey, wait up guys, what’s the hurry?’ But nobody answered. This was strange – he made his way to the kitchen… why was everything so dark. He was squinting in the darkness when he almost lost his balance. The kitchen came blazing back, and there was a bellowed

‘SURPRISE!!!’

~*~

petronus

September 28th, 2003, 6:42 am

gimme some review guys?

~~~~~~~~~~~

CHAPTER 8 - The Unresolved Mysteries (Part I)

Enchanted confetti was showering them all and with big Golden letters the banner read ‘HAPPY BIRTHDAY HARRY’, the banner was sporting a Gryffindor Lion and a golden Snitch which was zooming in and out of view, and at the bottom in red sparkling letters was written ‘16th Birthday’.

Almost everyone was present the whole Weasley clan except Charlie and Percy, Lupin, Tonks, Moody, Mundungus and surprise of all Dumbledore! And even Dobby and Winky were there. Everyone wished him with hugs and kisses, the most awkward was when Ginny came to wish him and she stopped in a mid hug or kiss – whatever she was planning to do but shook his hand instead with a nervous grin. The most outrageous was Tonks’ behavior when she stifled his breadth by giving him a bear hug and a kiss – he could feel steam bellow from his ears, even Dumbledore gave him an affectionate hug and a pat on the head like a grandfather. At the corner table there was a mountain of presents. He was feeling so exhilarated and was musing on the thought that he didn’t even remember his own birthday!

Twins’ fireworks were gliding across the room, this looked like an updated version – they were not bothering people and not writing rude words on the walls.

And to top it all off the cake (shaped as a silver stag) came with everyone singing

‘Happy Birthday to you,
Happy Birthday to you,
Happy Birthday Dear Harry,
Happy Birthday to you’

Fred and George were doing a weird jig in the background with Ginny and Ron; they all started singing in unison:

We wish you great happiness
In everything you do,
We hope you win the Quidditch Cup
This term too.

Our Hero, bold and Valiant
We know you’ll come through
With all your brilliance
You’ll conquer You-Know-Who

Conquer You-Know-Who
SAY IT!!! (Screamed by George)
Conquer You-Know-Who

Everybody laughed and clapped heartily. Harry was so over-whelmed that he didn’t have words to utter his appreciation.

‘Make a wish Harry’ said Mrs. Weasley

The cake was presented in front of his face in a cutting position; sixteen enchanted candles were gleaming at him. Everyone’s face swam in front of his eyes, smiling for him and just behind Tonks he saw Sirius… the knife held in his hand clanged to the floor. There was a sudden hush in the room…

petronus

September 29th, 2003, 4:22 am

CHAPTER – 8 The Unresolved Mysteries (Part II)

With a blink of an eye – Sirius was gone… he was there and then he wasn’t…

Tonks also followed Harry’s stare, but there was no one to look at. Was it really Sirius or his mind was playing tricks on him or simply put, he wanted to see Sirius today and he saw him…

‘Moody, is there someone here wearing an invisibility cloak?’ asked Harry

‘No there isn’t’ said Moody surveying the whole room and beyond.

‘What’s the matter Harry’ asked Dumbledore.

‘Oh Nothing, I thought I saw someone’ said Harry.

Nobody asked him anything, but almost everybody guessed who that could be. Bill scooped up the knife and handed it back to Harry. He blew out the candles wishing that for once and for all he could know that is really know about his parents and godfather. Not some secondary information but first hand. He wished he could work out the diary and fast!

Everything went normal after that, party picked up and the fire works went on with their toil. Harry’s mood picked up but he couldn’t stop thinking about that flash or vision of Sirius – whatever it was. Still he had to act normal. After sometime he had a chance to talk to Dumbledore. He told him the whole dream along with the description of the shimmering light and voices. Dumbledore was looking at him thoughtfully and asked

‘Are you sure that you weren’t able to see anything except hearing voices?’ Dumbledore asked.

‘No, I couldn’t see anything’ said Harry ‘Was it Voldemort? I mean is he again transmitting images to me?’

‘No I don’t think so Harry, this is different… I’m not sure but you don’t have to worry, it will become clearer with time… and you will be learning occlumency this term. And in due time I will also be teaching you ‘Legilimency’. So not to worry’ and then he clinked his goblet;

‘May I have your attention please; I think a toast is in order. Today Harry has turned sixteen, a very important and tender age’ giving Harry a twinkling glance ‘his parents would have been so proud of him… He has proven himself time and time again against Voldemort and has lost more than blood and energy. And I dear say that there is still more to come, may be more terrible than before… Harry you are not alone and never will be, we all are with you including your parents and Sirius – may be not in material form but still… we hope the very best for you, always… Cheers!’

Fifteen goblets were raised for him and the feeling of warmth and love in the room almost swept him away. After that he opened his gifts and thanked them all profusely.

Mr. and Mrs. Weasley gave him a bag full of Bertie Botts Every flavor beans along with a book called ‘Advanced Defensive Spells by - Samuel T. Colderidge’, Bill gave him ‘Wand maintenance kit’, Fred and George gave him a jacket made up of dragon hide, Ron gave him different flavors of Honeyduke chocolate and a bag full of skiving snackboxes, Hermione gave him a neat diary of DA classes in which every spell they had already learned were recorded with a list of new spells which they will learn in the coming term, Ginny gave him a book on Quidditch maneuvers, Dung gave him a cauldron – which Harry suspected was one of last year’s stolen cauldrons, Tonks gave him a bag full of chocolate frogs and Weird Sister’s Records which were self-playable, Moody gave him an extra sensitive foe-glass, Lupin gave him a two way mirror just like Sirius’s, Hagrid sent him a Revealer and a bunch of rock cakes, and Dumbledore gave him a shining orangish red orb just like rememberall and said ‘use it when in grave danger and no way out…’

~*~

petronus

September 30th, 2003, 10:50 am

CHAPTER 9 – A Visit to Diagon Alley (Part I)

It was 4 in the morning when people started clearing off. Harry and Ron made there way to their room but before sleeping Ron extracted another gift from his trunk and gave it to him saying it was from Percy.

‘But why…’ Harry said when was cut off by Ron.

‘You know Dad was there and he didn’t want to make a scene, he was not present here today for the same reason…’

There was a letter along with a gift which was a fancy set of Quills.

Dear Harry,

I hope I find you well?

I am very sorry for my behavior last year; it was too selfish of me. I couldn’t see right when Minister offered me a job as his assistance. I just accepted whatever he said but now I know that You-Know-Who is still at large and I was very short-sighted just like I was with Crouch…

I don’t know what got into me, insulting my parents… Well, in a way I have got a punishment… (‘Screwed up again, more like’ piped up Ron referring to his break up)

And my condolences for Sirius’ demise, I never actually knew him but now know how much he cared about you.

As I know that my family and father in particular is very close to you. Can you… may be… talk to them about… accepting me…? But it’s no obligation, I’ll not mind if you don’t. (To which Ron smirked ‘who cares what he’ll think!’)

I again apologize for my behavior and hope you like my gift (these Quills do not need ink to write they are enchanted to write almost forever without refilling).

Sincerely Yours,

Percy.

‘Couldn’t help boasting, could he? He’s still a brainless git though’ said Ron exasperatedly.

‘Well at least he’s trying…’ said Harry. After that they changed and fell asleep instantly.

They were awakened by Lupin the next day, their supply list had arrived and for a change they were all going to the Diagon Alley with Mrs. Weasley and Lupin by Floo Powder. Incidentally, ‘Advanced Defensive spells’ was on the list as the new Defense Against the Dark Arts book. There was standard book of Spells Grade 6 and a new book of Transfiguration.

After Breakfast they all got ready and one by one made their way to Diagon Alley, and this time Harry pronounced it right. Just like always it was full of witches and wizards of all shapes and sizes and everything magical.

Harry and company went to Gringotts first. This was the first time that Harry didn’t feel uncomfortable with his increased fortune, with twin’s earnings the Weasleys were not poor anymore and according to Harry no one in this whole wide world deserved this wealth than the Weasleys. They were just so great! This was the first time that they bought everything new, not second hand. Mrs. Weasley was very cheerful and Ron couldn’t wipe the grin out of his face.

All of them were making their way to number 93 but the boys i.e. Harry and Ron stopped in front of the Broomstick shop goggling at the new Nimbus 2003, when he saw someone familiar inside the shop. It was Cho buying a new broomstick. Harry caught Ron’s sleeve and almost whisked him inside the nearest alleyway and hid behind the crates. What they didn’t expect was that there were three people just beyond the crates hidden from view scheming Harry’s death.

FOR FEEDBACK, click here (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

October 1st, 2003, 10:35 am

CHAPTER 9 – A Visit to Diagon Alley (Part II)

‘What’s up mate?’ asked Ron and was instantly shushed by Harry.

‘Father will soon join us, without Dementors these stupid Ministry officials can’t hold them back for long – don’t worry Crabbe, Goyle both your fathers will avail the opportunity as well. Dark Lord needs his men more than ever and nobody can stop the Lord when he wants something’ said a very arrogant voice, which was obviously Draco Malfoy along with his cronies.

‘That Potter!!! I myself will kill him this term; I have tolerated him for long now. That sneaky little bas-’

When Crabbe mumbled ‘Kill him, how? With Dumbledore around…’

Harry thought that this was the most intelligent question asked by Crabbe to date.

‘Haven’t I mentioned already Crabbe? I have been trained by Bellatrix all this summer, I have learned Aveda Kedavera and so much more…’ said Draco smugly.

Ron’s eyes were popping and Harry could guess from the silence that both Crabbe and Goyle must be gaping at Malfoy.

‘Oh that Potter wouldn’t know what hit him… and if he is able to survive there are so many other things to keep him busy, Oh so much more…’ he said gleefully.

‘I’ll love to try Aveda Kedavera on that Mudblood, know-it-all Granger… she is such a pain in the -’

Ron started flailing his arms with anger and Harry whispered ‘Shut it Ron, let’s get out of here’ and grabbing his arm, he sprinted in the opposite direction. They surveyed the scene for a little while but those three didn’t show up. So, they concluded that they were unaware of their presence.

‘What took you so long?’ asked Hermione when they entered number 93.

‘Later’ said Harry and Ron in unison.

The shop was full with so many familiar faces and everything on display was sold like hot cakes and a very long waiting list was hung in the corner for different products, elongating magically by the second as new names keep on adding to the list. ‘Vanishing Hydras’ were on display along with the ‘Headless hats . He was not very surprised to see Lee Jordan behind the counter. He was bound to work with the twins. At that exact moment Lee saw Harry and yelled a big ‘How are you Harry?’

Many heads turned in his direction and the usual whispering started. A middle aged witch wearing a weird pointy hat came towards him and shook his hand saying

‘Finally! It was so brave of you to warn everybody of You-Know-Who, I always believed you, you know’ she said smiling at him ‘I am Dederot Schloper, very pleased to meet you’

Harry taken by surprise managed a ‘Thank you’

Now everyone was watching him. Some were smiling and some were just staring like he was the eighth Wonder of the World or something. There was so much muttering and whispering.

Fred signaled his mother and Mrs. Weasley scurried them inside the private room of the store. Harry looked around and saw a very comfortable and cozy living room. He was surveying a painting of a very beautiful red haired witch who was sitting on a rock looking glum, twirling her wand in her hand. Ginny following his gaze

‘She is our great-great Grand mother. She is looking sad because of our great-great Grand father. They loved each other deeply but then he participated in the war with the Trolls and was killed. She waited for him for about 3 months after the war ended sitting on the same rock you are seeing in the portrait without eating anything and when the news of his death came which was on Halloween’s night, she performed some kind of hex on herself and evaporated on the spot – but legend has it that on every Halloween night she appears beside the rock and sits there crying…’

Hermione gasped and Harry just stared back at the witch.

‘Yeah, real creepy…I heard that she was a very powerful witch’ said Ron

‘Yes, she was, that’s why nobody knows what spell she did to suicide, or has she ever died or not. And the most amazing thing is that she never leaves the portrait except on Halloween nights, she’s never here on Halloween…’ said Mrs. Weasley mystified.

‘Yes I have heard about her, Ursula Weasley is it not?’ asked Lupin, to which Mrs. Weasley nodded.

‘Where is this place?’ asked Harry pointing to the surroundings of the portrait.

‘It’s a small wizard town called Iridese situated in Madagasker’ said Mrs. Weasley. ‘Well, anyway let’s go back, we are already late…’

~*~

FOR FREEDBACK CLICK HERE (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

October 2nd, 2003, 2:52 am

CHAPTER 10 – Platform under Siege (Part I)

Harry was so deep in thought on his way back from Diagon Alley that he swallowed a lot of soot and came out coughing from the fire place. Mrs. Weasley came hurrying with a clean cloth to wipe his face and cloak and Harry was going red with every rub saying in muffled voice ‘It’s alright Mrs. Weasley, I’ll clean it’

Ron was snickering gleefully in the background and Hermione and Ginny were not doing that good either. After Harry was rubbed raw he made his way to his room his face flaming like a ripe tomato.

‘Oh shut up Ron!’ said Harry irritatedly. But was distracted by too much hooting, Pig was going wild and going round and round their room. Hedwig was awake and looking daggers at Pig.

‘Why haven’t I noticed him before? Wasn’t he here?’ asked Harry.

‘No he wasn’t, you couldn’t ever miss his stupid weeny hooting face could you? Always showing off!’ said Ron snatching Pig in his hands and taking off his load which was a letter from Charlie. ‘He was with Charlie and I was too happy to reject the offer’, then he read the letter and sent Ginny to pass it on to his mother, and informed everybody that Charlie was coming next week.

‘So, now you can tell me what took you so long in Diagon Alley?’ asked Hermione.

‘Oh yeah, we had a little rendezvous with dear Draco’ Ron said rolling his eyes and explained in detail with Harry the whole conversation, eliminating Hermione’s part very marvelously.

‘He has learned Aveda Kedavera!?’ said Hermione horror struck. He must have then learned Cruciatus and Imperius Curse as well.

‘Don’t count on it’ interjected Ron.

‘Harry this is not right at all… He will enflame you again and will lure you somewhere and…and’ Hermione stuttered.

‘Kill me?’ said Harry skeptically. ‘Hermione you should know better and I can take care of our ol Draco, he will just need to come an inch near me and I’ll hex his pointy face to hell’

‘Oh yes’ Ron said with a dreamy expression just like the one he had when Moody transfigured Draco into a ferret in their fourth year.

‘We have to tell Dumbledore! What if he catches you in a bad moment?’ said Hermione worriedly.

‘Oh don’t fret Hermione Harry can take care of himself’ said Ron confidently.

‘There can be so many situations and…’ Hermione continued and the bickering started and everybody forgot what was the topic of the fight but Ron and Hermione were back to their usual quarreling self. Both were biting each other’s head off and Harry and Ginny were looking to and fro as the argument got more heated. And at the same moment caught each other’s eyes and burst into giggles. This sound brought the other two back from the greeny pit of anger to reality, and after that Ron and Hermione started acting civilly again.

~*~

The days almost flew by and 31st August came in a whirlwind. Lupin was popping all over the house to check and double check their stray items. In between Winky did a brief appearance in which she was bombarded with questions from Hermione. It appeared that she had improved a lot in two years. She was not clutching a butterbear in her hand, was dressed very smartly for an elf and was talking very politely and doing a lot of curtseying. Dobby was very protective of her and started wiggling his ears madly whenever Hermione asked her a difficult question about the elf status. Ron was looking very amused indeed by the whole proceedings, and when those two left the room hand in hand with their wobbly walk. Ron couldn’t help but say

‘Made for each other!’

They all burst into laughter, like they were just waiting for Ron’s cue.

When everything was packed they all filed towards the kitchen for dinner and only uncharacteristic thing about the dinner was Crookshank’s peculiar behavior when he ran for the pantry, his teeth bared and tail in the air. Lupin was the one who went for investigation and found nothing unusual. But Crookshanks kept on patrolling the whole house after that, like he was trying to find something.

In the morning they ate breakfast in a hurry and started loading luggage in the Ministry sent cars. This year they were more than ready to cooperate. Fred and George also came to see them off along with Tonks, Lupin, Moody, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley. Moody was too happy, because according to him ‘the more the merrier, the Guard will be’

Like always they became late but with some special features used by the Ministry cars like the ‘Knight Bus’ they were able to reach King’s Cross at 10:45 am. They unloaded in a hurry and headed for platform nine and three quarters. In pairs they went through the barrier. Harry was the second last to enter followed by Moody and Lupin. But as soon as Harry entered the Platform, was forced down to duck by Tonks, a stunning spell just shot past them.

FOR REEDBACK CLICK HERE (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

October 3rd, 2003, 4:39 am

CHAPTER 10 – Platform Under Siege (Part II)

The scene was of a large scale pandemonium. Everyone was running here and there and there were three dark marks in the air above the scarlet Hogwarts express. In the frenzy of confusion Harry could make out about fifteen to twenty Death Eaters, all of them had their wands out and were either hexing or shooting stunning spells all over. Lupin and Moody had Harry covered and almost ten of the Death Eaters were heading in Harry’s direction. He couldn’t see Ron, Hermione or Ginny from where he was but all the others were fighting the Death Eaters very bravely. The Death Eaters were all masked and Harry couldn’t make out who was who. He was just craning his neck to see the other side when Moody gave a huge growl and said ‘Get down boy’ not unlike Uncle Vernon.

But he had enough; he took his wand out and was ready for anything unexpected. The ten Death Eaters coming in their direction occupied Lupin’s and Moody’s full attention. One of them tried to hex Lupin from behind when Harry bellowed

‘Expelliarmus’, the Death Eater’s wand shot in the air when Harry bellowed ‘Stupefy’ and after that there was no looking back. Harry recalled everything from DA classes and got to work. But everything halted abruptly.

On the right side of the Platform a portal was opening – the surrounding benches were being sucked into it. Even the Death Eaters stopped to see what was happening. It was growing like a huge black hole sucking everything from trunks to paper to benches. One of the nearest Death Eater was sucked into it and his screams of terror made people more frantic. In an instant all the remaining Death Eaters chickened out and ran outside through the barrier, when a wizard near the barrier tried the same he crashed against the wall. The Death Eaters must have sealed the barrier.

At that instant Harry heard a panic stricken voice yell ‘we are all gonna Die…’

The wind around them was swirling like a hurricane and everybody was hanging on to something for support. Harry was gripping the nearest pole and had his eyes closed because of the wind. His scar was searing with pain. He couldn’t hold on to the pole much longer. But then he felt a golden light spark and opened his eyes with difficulty to see Dumbledore just in front of him saying a strange incantation swirling his wand in a complicated movement. The gaping mouth of the portal closed and everybody thudded to the floor.

Lupin steadied Harry and arranged his glasses which were askew. Harry glanced around and saw to his horror that many student and their relatives were injured. And some of the bodies were totally motionless, his heart and scar gave a rumbling throb and he ran to find his friend.

He met a very bloody nosed Seamus who pointed towards Ron and Hermione, who were being supported by Fred and George to the nearest upright bench. He found Ginny with Mr. Weasley supporting her arm – it looked like it was broken. He saw Luna jostling a dazed Neville. Mrs. Weasley was tending to Tonks and Moody was wiping his magical eye. Healers and many other officials bearing the sign of Ministry on their cloaks started appearing in the platform in groups holding portkeys. Seriously injured people were given portkeys to St. Mungo’s and small injuries were mended by the Healers on the spot.
He went to Dumbledore but was grabbed by Lupin in midway. ‘Talk to him later, he’s busy’ he said. And it was true he was talking to a foreign looking wizard. He had a firm oval face with a mop of short curly black hair and a French cut of a beard, standing almost six feet tall wearing a very peculiar over sized bowler hat with a bobble on top, draping a dark brown traveling cloak. He had no Ministry emblem on his cloak.
‘What was all that?’ asked Fred looking disheveled speaking out Harry’s own doubts.

‘I don’t know, looked like the work of Death Eaters but that gateway… I couldn’t understand…’ said Lupin worriedly.

~*~

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

October 3rd, 2003, 11:08 am

Ok guys, I’m breaking my posting rule here. I’m posting the whole chapter and this chapter was really hard for me to write, it was like I didn’t wanted to but then Voldemort spares none and this had to happen some time or the other. So bear with me.

And do tell me how you felt after reading it…

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
CHAPTER 11 – The After Effect

Harry’s attention was diverted to a woman’s crying; she was clutching a young girl and was crying all over her.

‘Lupin… is that girl d-dead…’ Harry stuttered looking at Lupin as if he’ll say no. Lupin just nodded. And that girl was not the only one, there were more casualties. The whole platform was cluttered with strewn luggage, books, wooden shards and animal feathers. All the owls were hooting indignantly, and some were even injured because of their cages. He was looking here and there for Hedwig, when she flew over to him and sat on his shoulder and gave him an affectionate nip in the ear. It was half past eleven and this was may be the first time in history when the Hogwarts Express didn’t leave the platform on 11:00am sharp. Ron, Hermione and Ginny caught up with him. Ron said in a very shaky voice,

‘Did you see her? She was sorted last year in front of us…and now…’

Harry was surveying the whole scene with shock. Now he was able to understand the terror of the days when Voldemort was in power last time. Killing school children… what was the use of all this? What he could gain from murdering small children?

Hermione was unnerved too. She said glancing around ‘Let’s help people who are injured, give the Healers some hand…’ They all nodded in unison. Lupin, Moody and Mrs. Weasley headed towards the Ministry officials and Mr. Weasley joined the foreign looking wizard.

A small boy went running past them crying ‘Mommy mommy…’

Hermione calmed him down and asked him ‘where his mommy was’ and he answered that he got lost. Hermione was tending him when a haggard looking wizard came running for him and thanked all of them for taking care of his child.

The Platform was stained with innocent blood and Harry couldn’t do anything about it. His hatred for Voldemort intensified and he resolved for vengeance. He couldn’t let these deaths go wasted. People who are responsible must pay! He was remembering his parent’s sacrifice, his mother’s cry of pain ‘not Harry…’, then Cedric… falling to the ground without a clue why he was being killed… and Sirius… mocking Bellatrix in the Death Chamber, he was young again that moment… not that wary looking escaped criminal from Azkaban but a man full of youth like he was in his parent’s wedding; smiling, laughing… which was replaced by shock, the moment when he disappeared behind the veil…

Harry was trembling with rage…

‘Harry what’s the matter?’ Hermione said in a terrified voice.

‘what, What!?’ said Harry looking bewildered.

‘You were giving off a golden glow just now…’ said Ginny in a worried voice.

‘I was? I dunno…’ finished Harry half-heartedly.

‘May I have your attention please?’ said a booming voice of Dumbledore. Everyone went silent.

‘Today’s incident was though not predictable but was inevitable. We all know its origin and I’m afraid to say that this will not be the last. We have lost innocent lives today… and I am most aggrieved… but it will not go wasted because evil cannot prevail. We have to be watchful and cautious in everything we do because the Death Eaters have infiltrated everything. We have to look beyond our differences and unite under the flag of peace.’ Dumbledore glared at everybody at this point and Harry again felt the same power emanating from Dumbledore which was felt by all and sundry present.

‘The Hogwarts Express will leave at 2 o’clock sharp, the Platform has been enlarged and on the left side you can see the makeshift camp. Rest there till 2, so that the Ministry officials from the ‘Department of Magical Accidents and Catastrophes’ can take care of the platform and students who have been injured can join all the others to Hogwarts.’

Harry now noticed a Photographer clicking away pictures of the scene and some reporters were preparing to question the people present, and it looked like Dumbledore had just seen them too. And he again magnified his voice and said

‘I would request the reporters to please not harass the parents as well the students. You will all get your questions answered in a peaceful manner at the Department of Magical Law Enforcement’

According to Harry that was a great way to just say ‘Clear off!’

After that they went on with their work. Fred, George, Luna, Neville, Dean and Seamus also joined them in this escapade. Neville asked

‘Did you all used magic when th-the Death Eaters were here?’

They all nodded in agreement. ‘Codswallop! I thought only I was going to get in trouble, grandma would have had me…’ said Neville nervously.

Harry was astonished too that nobody got any owl from the Ministry. They would have loved to expel Harry from Hogwarts last year, but now the situation was different. Now the Ministry believed him and he was ‘the boy who lived’ again, he thought scornfully.

At half past one the platform was back to normal again except the makeshift camp, where people were resting. Their luggage was repaired and was arranged in a line. Harry saw an extra clean cage of Hedwig beside his trunk. This must be Ministry’s handiwork. Some students were coming back from St. Mungo’s and everyone was saying ‘hi’ to everyone else. It was like a big family just met each other after a long time, except the Slytherins – who were huddled in a corner camp around Draco Malfoy. Harry wanted so much to let off his anger on Draco, but it was of no use, he’ll wait for the right time…

Lupin, Moody, Tonks and Mrs. Weasley came to see them off. Mr. Weasley informed them that they’ll soon get news about the day’s events. Lupin instructed Harry to use the mirror whenever he felt like it. Lupin was looking very strained and it was not only him. They were all looking worried; Moody advised him to keep his nose clean and not to do anything rash. With the last hugs from Mrs. Weasley and Tonks they all filed inside the Hogwarts Express and sat in the same compartment with Luna, Neville, Dean and Seamus. Ron was the first one to speak his mind,

‘Did anybody notice that all the Slytherins are unharmed? All of them were hiding inside the Express when the gateway opened. All the Slytherins should be chucked out of Hogwarts and sent to that Durmstang lot.’ He finished angrily. Harry was expecting some retaliation from Hermione but she didn’t say anything. She just sat there with her head on her lap.

Then Dean very hesitantly asked ‘Do you guys know how many people d-died?’

‘No idea, but I saw a 7th year Ravenclaw on a stretcher to St. Mungo’s’ said Luna in a very dreamy voice. Today there was no Quibbler in her hand for her company. She looked quite sad. And Harry could understand – seeing death in the eyes was not very pleasant. They all just sat there, lost in their own thoughts – observing a silent procession for the lives lost...

~*~

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

October 4th, 2003, 3:45 am

CHAPTER 12 – The Sorting (Part I)

After some time Ron and Hermione excused themselves to the Prefects compartments and promised to return as early as possible. Nobody had the nerve to check on others to see who was missing. When Ron and Hermione came back in an hour they were looking more glum than usual like they were trying to hide something but couldn’t. Harry didn’t ask them, he didn’t want to start a panic.

Was this the way it all began? Striking when nobody was expecting it? Frightening everybody, killing the innocent, having the upper hand? But then he remembered Dumbledore’s words ‘Evil cannot prevail’

~*~

At 10:30pm they reached Hogwarts and when they disembarked, they heard much to their relief Hagrid’s voice booming in the station

‘Firs’-years! Firs’-years! Over here, C’mon now Firs’-years…’

‘At least something is normal’ Harry said in a relieved voice.

‘Alright there Harry?’ asked Hagrid. Harry gave him a grimacing smile and a wave. All of the others also waved to him.

‘Where do you reckon that pointy face is?’ said Ron surveying the crowd. ‘Must have chickened out to the first available carriage’ said Ron answering his own question.

Harry was in no mood to discuss anything, he was too exhausted. They scampered to the nearest carriage. Harry couldn’t help but ask ‘Can any of you see the Thestrals now?’

‘I can’ Hermione said in a small squeaky voice. From the looks of it, Hermione was on the verge of tears. So, nobody pressed the matter. They all sat through the carriage journey silently. Harry always felt delighted to come back to Hogwarts but the starting of this term was not what he expected. They made their way to the Great Hall and noticed no extra welcome-back-to-school decorations, everything was very subdued and instead of the house banners just like in their forth year, the walls were sporting black banners except four small house banners above each house table, and it was may be because of the first year’s benefit.

They all settled down in their house tables and Professor McGonagall came inside the hall carrying a stool and the Sorting Hat with the first years looking extra-anxious in tow. They were all staring at the Sorting Hat when the brim of the Hat opened like a mouth and started singing

Things are not always what they seem

‘Cause I’m more than what you see

Don’t presuppose I’m just a hat

I’m brainier than the firstees,

Since thousand years I’ve sat here

Grasping all your interests and strengths

Taking a peek inside your head

And sorting you in your end.

You may belong in Gryffindor

If you are brave, gallant and daring,

Or you may be a Slytherin

If you are sly, wily and cunning,

You may belong in Ravenclaw

If you are smart, clever and bright,

Or perhaps may be a Hufflepuff

If you are loyal, just and patient.

Now heed me well

I will tell you no lies,

There are difficult times ahead…

When friendships will be tested

Your loyalties double checked,

And if you stay true to your heart

You’ll never fail or be dissuaded.

So, don’t fret so much

I will not take so long…

Just put me on and hold.

And let the Sorting unfold!

There was scattered clapping – not so lively, but still… Professor McGonagall started calling out names.

“Alfred, Mitch”

“Ravenclaw”

“Brad, Ryan”

“Gryffindor”

Gryffindors clapped half-heartedly for Ryan Brad, who came tripping towards them.

“Ira, Tora”

“SLYTHERIN”

“Johnson, Tara”

“GRYFFINDOR”

‘Hey did you saw Cho?’ asked Ron. Harry following his gaze and saw her with her stupid blabbing friend Marietta. Michael Corner was trying to talk to Cho but she wasn’t listening or completely ignoring him.

“Price, Felix”

“SLYTHERINE”

“Trip, Arek”

“HUFFLEPUFF”

“Wallace, Tania”

“GRYFFINDOR”

Harry was looking towards the staff table. There was no new face but a chair was empty beside Professor Flitwick. So, who will be this time? Or may be Dumbledore wasn’t able to find a teacher this year…

“Zoldo, Brian”

“RAVENCLAW”

With this the sorting ended and Dumbledore said only two words ‘Tuck in’

The plates filled with food and they all started eating. Ron was not groveling everything in sight and Hermione was playing with her food. Harry was looking at Ginny when he was almost knocked off his seat by a slap on his back. Jack Sloper was grinning at him stupidly.

‘McGonagall has asked me to tell you that you are suppose to meet her tomorrow morning at 10:30 am in her office’

‘What for?’ he asked to which Jack only shrugged. He couldn’t think of anything fascinating about his meeting with the Deputy Headmistress.

At last the food disappeared and there was a palpable hush in the Great Hall, everyone was looking at Dumbledore when he stood up

‘This term has started with a sad note. Some of our own have been lost in the prevailing war… Because of the delay caused by the Death Eater’s attack, the term will officially begin on 3rd September. You all have a whole day breather tomorrow. I know that you all can’t forget what happened today, and it’s not wise to forget either. Remember that all your fellows passed on fighting, not cowering in the corner...’ with a slight pause he continued ‘As always the Dark Forest is out of bounds for all students’ his gaze lingering on Harry and the company ‘Mr. Filch has requested me to inform you that no magic is allowed in corridors between classes and the items not permitted inside the Castle has been increased to two thousand and ninety-three which may be checked by the list on Mr. Filch’s Office door. We again have a change in staffing this year. The new teacher of Defense Against the Dark Arts is Professor Tarziah Vidal, who will join us all tomorrow. I know you all must be tired, so make your way to your dormitories.’
‘Who’s Vidal?’ enquired Neville.
‘I dunno… but it sure rings a bell’ said Ron scratching his head.

Hermione started calling for the first years and Ron followed, they all filed in a line and headed towards the Gryffindor dormitory. Harry said ‘night’ to Ron and Hermione and made his way alone through his usual secret passages and reached the portrait of the Fat Lady who was gossiping with her friend Vi.

‘Password?’ she asked

‘Tritenzy’

The portrait swung open and he went straight to his room, changed and went to sleep.

~*~

Next morning they all made their way to the Great Hall. Many of them had subscribed to the Daily Prophet, most of them showed up just because of the post. So, that they can get news about yesterday’s events. When the post arrived Hermione and Harry both lunged towards their Daily Prophet carrying owls and started scanning the headlines with Ron and Ginny peering beside them.

Mass unrest at Platform 9 ¾

This article was accompanied with a picture of a huge crowd in Diagon Alley carrying the protest signs saying things like ‘Ministry is lame’, ‘We want our friends back’, ‘Death Eaters should be killed!’, ‘Fudge an inept Minister?’ and the like.

Numerous witches and wizards were injured and few killed in the brutal attack by the Death Eaters at Platform 9 ¾ yesterday. According to the released information by the Department of Magical Law Enforcement; almost forty three people were injured of which three are sporting permanent gashes and four Hogwarts student – Rose Zellers (second year), Alice Chaz (a seventh year), Orla Crane (first year) and Dennis Creevey (third year) and a witch named Adele Lorian were killed by the Death Eaters.
To which Harry’s and Ron’s eyes popped out in shock and Hermione gave a muffled sob. Harry scanned the table for Collin who was no where to be seen.
Because of their masks no witnesses were able to identify them. According to speculations, they may include the escaped Death Eaters who broke free from Azkaban last week. The Aurors are doing their best in tracing them but up till now there is no new clue to this bizarre puzzle.
This event has started a mass panic across the wizarding world and there has been huge protest and discord against Ministry’s failure of saving these lives. And the appearance of the unidentified gateway in the Platform is still a big Mystery. Even the experts can’t come up with any plausible explanation. But with the nick of time arrival of Dumbledore and the use of an advanced sealing Charm saved many witches and wizards from the horrors within.
‘The correct safety measures weren’t done and after July’s events the Ministry officials must have been more alert.’ says a protestor.

Continue – Page 3

Mayhem at King’s Cross

The wizarding world faced a massive set back when the muggles witnessed the Death Eaters in flesh!

It was all over the muggle news that the people traveling to different part of United Kingdom from King’s Cross witnessed about twenty hooded people wearing strange cloaks and masks appear beside Platform 10 and disappear. They all saw them disapparate, and the muggle Prime Minister is livid in fury at the Ministry’s error of low security at Platform 9 ¾. The muggles are drawing their own conclusions and are painting the Death Eaters as ]‘the Grim Reapers’[/b], they suppose that they belong to some occult group. And the muggle Government has refused to comment on it.

For more read

Dumbledore’s Statement (Page 2)

The Mysterious Gateway – You-Know-Who’s next ploy?(Page3)

Why the Ministry failed? (Page 4)

Death Eaters, their past and present (Page 5 to 6)

~*~

A/N: is this long enough guys? :D

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

October 6th, 2003, 9:02 am

Got worked up and wrote more :D
~~~~~~~~
CHAPTER 13 – Keeps on coming back (Part I)

Harry, Ron, Ginny and Hermione were looking at each other with pained expressions. And then Ron almost jumped and asked Hermione ‘Did you see Dennis die?’
To which Hermione nodded and Ginny gave a muffled sob and said ‘he was so young! And always so enthusiastic’

‘Where do you reckon Collin is? He must be so devastated…’ said Ron.

Collin and Dennis Creevey were sometimes annoying but Harry never hated them and now Collin losing his brother in such gruesome circumstances was really sad.

‘Did anyone of you notice that the four students killed did not belong to Slytherin’ said Ginny with her eyebrows raised.

‘Yeah! Rose Zellers was in Hufflepuff’ said Ron.

‘Alice Chaz was in Ravenclaw’ said Luna joining the Gryffindor table.

‘Dennis was in Gryffindor and Orla Crane was unsorted but was a muggle-born’ said Hermione worriedly.

They all looked over towards the Slytherin table. Almost every face was set in a smug expression like they didn’t have a single worry in the world. The new kids being sorted in the Slytherin house were lectured by Pansy Parkinson. Draco was nowhere to be seen.

Dean interrupted their observation and beckoned them all to the Entrance Hall. They all followed suit. A whole corner of the Entrance Hall was covered with banners of Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw and Gryffindor with the pictures of the students who passed away. Students were placing flowers and messages for them under their pictures; it was a kind of memorabilia for the departed souls. All of them headed for the Green House to get some nice flowers when Hermione nudged Harry and said

‘You were supposed to meet McGonagall at 10:30; its 10:25!’

‘Whoa! I almost forgot. I’ll join you guys in the Common Room?’ said Harry.

‘By the lake would be much better’ said Luna.

‘Ok’ said Harry and sprinted off to McGonagall’s office. He opened the door nursing a stitch on his side.

‘Sorry Professor, I got-’

‘Oh no matter Potter. Sit down’ she said pointing towards a chair. He sat down with relief and waited for something unexpected to hit him.

‘I know its not the right time but you have been selected as the Captain of the Gryffindor Quidditch team’

Harry gave a start, He? The team Captain? ‘This must be some mistake Professor, I was banned from Quidditch and I didn’t even play more than a match last year. I don’t think so I have the right qualifica-’

‘Potter, you should know better! Umbridge can’t stop you from playing Quidditch. She is long gone and Dumbledore is back. So no rules cooked up by any temporary headmistress apply. And about the right qualifications; with skills like yours any team could beat even the Quidditch World Cup Champions.’ McGonagall said flaring up.

‘Well anyhow… the second matter is that, Dumbledore thinks that you should not only receive the school education but something more because of your future burden’ to which her smile trembled a little bit ‘So, Professor Lupin will be coming here twice a week to teach you some advanced magic which will also help you in your Auror training.’

‘Lupin! Wow, but-’ then Harry gave McGonagall a quizzical look.

‘I haven’t got an ‘O’ in Potions, Snape-’

‘Professor Snape for you’ she interjected.

‘Oh yeah so, he will not take me for the N.E.W.Ts classes because I got an ‘E’. How can I continue the Auror training?’ he finished.

‘Well, fortunately for you Potter this year not many of the students got an ‘O’ in Potions. To be precise there are only two students who got an ‘O’ and they are Miss. Granger and Mr. Malfoy’

‘DRACO MALFOY!’

‘Yes Potter! And you don’t have to be so loud’ she barked at him.

‘So, as I was saying. Professor Snape can’t teach only two students for N.E.W.Ts. So he is taking the students who got an ‘E’ as well, which makes his class twenty three students healthier and you to get back on track.’ To which Harry smiled in relief. So he was not out of the game after all.

‘And finally your first Occlumency class will be held tomorrow and Lupin will start his classes from next month and before you go…why don’t you have a biscuit Potter?’

~*~

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

October 9th, 2003, 10:27 am

CHAPTER 13 – Keeps on coming Back (Part II)

He went straight to the Green House 4 for plucking some roses and lilies. What he didn’t know was that Cho was doing just the same thing at that exact moment. When he spun back from the spot he had plucked the last lily he collided shoulders first with Cho.

There was a very big pause in between in which Cho kept looking in Harry’s eyes and Harry was too shaken to do anything otherwise. She said a breathless ‘Hi’ and Harry only muttered ‘errr…hello’ Then he shrugged and picked up his flowers and handed back the others to Cho and walked as fast as his legs could carry, away from Green House 4 and away from Cho.

He ended up in the Entrance Hall and placed his plucked flowers beside Dennis’ picture and wrote a hurried message for the departed souls in a piece of parchment borrowed from a Gryffindor first year who kept gawking at him till he made his way for the lake.

He informed Ron about their getting into Snape’s class after all. Ron looked like he was going to whoop with joy but stopped in between and did a back flip of some sort.

‘Well… at least now we are safe till the N.E.W.Ts but Draco getting an ‘O’. Merlin’s beard! Slippery, Azkaban escaping Daddy would be so proud!’ Ron said scathingly.

~*~

That night after dinner they were at last introduced to their new ‘Defense Against the Dark Arts’ teacher Tarziah Vidal, who was the foreign looking wizard Harry saw in Platform 9 ¾. Today he was wearing a dark brown cloak minus the bowler hat. When his appointment was announced he nodded to the student smiling.

‘I just hope he turns out right’ said Hermione.

‘I do to. It’s a high time we get a decent Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher’ said Ron speculatively.

~*~

He was staring at the picture of Ursula Weasley and she was sad and glum as he remembered, twirling her wand in her hand… but the background of the painting was different. The area beyond the rock was hidden by a thick wall. He was absorbing these details, when suddenly Ursula stood up and started pacing the length of the wall. Harry just knew he could climb inside the portrait. He was thinking he would smash his head on the painting but nothing like this happened, he got through and now was standing beside the wall. He looked at Ursula but she didn’t take any notice of him and kept on pacing like a tigress on prowl.

Harry could hear voices from the other side of the wall and that was strange because the wall looked real thick. He started probing the walls, so that he can get a peek at whoever was speaking. He was prodding everywhere when he felt a small rock give away and now he had a view which he was not at all prepared for.

It was Voldemort pacing a poorly lit room. There was a hooded Death Eater kneeling on the floor writhing in pain.

‘Master…master. I couldn’t…. th-they stopped me before getting it’

‘Why are you even alive Avery? I sent my best men and what I get in return? Some sorry little tale about being over taken by some little enthusiastic rookies? You should be ashamed of yourselves! At least others dueled with them!’

‘But – but master! They are all killed… I was the only one who-’

‘CRUCIO’ and Avery started screaming his head off.

‘You should have DIED then Avery, before coming here EMPTY HANDED!’

And then the scene changed and everything went in a swirl of red and green smoke, the room was gone and now he was seeing a young Tom Riddle of about twelve years, sitting on a bench in a park, reading a very old looking thick book. That’s why he wasn’t aware of some big boys not unlike Dudley’s gang coming to ruin his tranquility.

‘Oooooh little ickly Tommy is reading a book?’ said the biggest boy smirking at Tom.

Tom was looking afraid but it looked like he was sizing them all up and deciding what approach would be the best to get away from them.

‘Are you missing your daddy? Or just entertaining yourself with your freaky ideas, reading some fantasy Riddykins? Let me see that’

The boys started coming closer when Tom yelled a big ‘NO’

‘What did you say?’ the big boy drawled.

‘I’m warning you Buxly don’t make me do this’ Tom said taking out his wand with shaky hands.

‘Oh I’m sooooo scared Tommy, look! My knees are buckling with fright… ha ha. Are you gonna poke me in the eye Tom, with this little stick of yours?’ Other boys started tittering and snorting at Tom.

‘Rictusemp-’ Tom was half way through his spell when the closest boy snatched his wand away and shoved him to the ground. The boy named Buxly stamped on the wand and broke it in two. There was a big shriek of ‘NOOOOOOOO’

The whole scene changed again in red and green smoke shaped as a giant snake. The snake lunged at Harry from the gap in the wall and he scrambled back to get away from the smoky snake. His scar came alive and exploded painfully, the smoky snake was swirling around him, tightening its circle and bearing down on Harry opening its grotesque smoky fanged mouth… ready to strike

‘HARRY, HARRY!!!’

Someone was calling his name. Was it Ursula?

‘Harry what’s the matter mate? C’mon Harry!’

The blinding pain in his forehead was starting to recede and his vision was clearing. Ron was hovering over him and he was lying on the floor of his dorm room clutching his scar. He must have slid from his bed during that… it was a dream!

‘Did you have another vision or something – didn’t you practice occlumency today?’ Ron asked. Dean, Seamus and Neville were all awake and standing beside Ron looking worried.

‘Should I call Professor McGonagall?’ asked Neville timidly.

‘No, no, I’m alright. It was just a dream… nothing to worry about.’ This solved the matter for others but Ron was still looking worried.

‘It’s okay Ron, it was just a dream’ said Harry simply.

~*~

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

October 11th, 2003, 4:31 am

CHAPTER 14 – Tarziah Vidal (Part I)

Next morning he woke up early because he wasn’t able to sleep well after that dream, he kept on shifting in his bed for a comfortable position but to no avail. He got up at 5 O’clock and started to get ready for the first day of term. He was rummaging for his favorite quill when his fingers made contact with something smooth and cold. It was a shard of the mirror that Sirius gave him. He took it out and repaired it by saying Reparo, and just like last year he whispered two words to it

‘Sirius Black!’

Harry kept on looking at it hopefully for some sign but nobody appeared in the mirror and in frustration he shoved the mirror in one of the drawers of his desk. He took out Sirius’ Diary and placed it with the mirror – he’ll soon work it out somehow, he knew it he could do it. He went through his gifts and placed the Foe Glass on his desk; on which foggy shapes were roving out of focus, and placed the mirror given by Lupin with the Diary.

He sat on the windowsill near his four poster bed and started thinking about his dream last night. He couldn’t understand what was all that about, he had practiced occlumency before going to sleep. So, how was he dreaming about Voldemort’s childhood when he never ever saw him like that before? In Tom Riddle’s Diary in his second year he was sixteen – so how could he see a twelve year old Tom Riddle? And who were the people defeating Avery? Was it the Order of the Phoenix? Must be, because some Death Eaters died… that sure was good news! And what was that smoky – his chain of thoughts were interrupted by Ron’s big grunt, he caught some snatches like ‘dunno how I will do this’ and ‘how can I…’

No one was awake yet and he was not feeling sleepy at all. So he headed for the owelry to check on Hedwig because it was too early for breakfast. Almost the whole castle was sleeping including the portraits whose occupants were snoozing peacefully with little harrumphing sounds. He encountered Filch on the way who eyed him suspiciously with Mrs. Norris in tow staring at him with her lamp like eyes.

‘What are you up to now Potter? Trying to set off dungbombs again? On your first day back!’ he barked at him but Harry was saved from answering by Peeves the Poltergeist.

Who was riding a school broom and spraying mud from the rear-side of the broom all over the corridor.

‘Potty and the Old Hag – oh how enthralling! Wheeeeeeee’ Peeves zoomed past them.

‘I’ll get you for this one, Peeves!’ Filch snarled with his fists raised.

This was very fitting for Harry, so he slinked past Filch to the owelry. He went straight for Hedwig’s resting place without noticing his surroundings. He was petting Hedwig and she was hooting happily, when he heard a shuffling noise behind him. He did an about turn with the agility of a leopard with his wand out. But he found a very disheveled and puffy eyed Collin trying to get past him silently but because of an overturned basket he was now discovered.

‘Hullo Harry’ he said in an awkward manner.

‘Oh HI Collin!’ Harry was too surprised to say anything else. With a pause he started again collecting his thoughts

‘How are you? I’m so sorry… for your brother…if it helps; I know how it feels to lose someone close.’ Collin only nodded.

‘Uhhh….So ummm…when did you arrive?’ asked Harry.

‘Last night by knight bus’

‘Oh ok… erm… Why don’t you come with me to the Great hall Collin? It’s almost time for breakfast.’ Harry tried to sound cheerful.

‘Ok’ Collin replied.

~*~

‘Where have you been?’ Ron yelled not unlike Mrs. Weasley but changed his expression immediately after seeing Collin in tow. Other students also saw him for the first time and came to offer their condolences.

Harry was finishing his toast when Professor McGonagall came and handed them their schedules. Hermione who was talking to Collin came to attention and started reading the time table aloud for changing the current subject of death on the Gryffindor table.

‘Today we have double Transfiguration and double Defense Against the Dark Arts.

Tomorrow we have double Potions’

‘Yuck’ said Ron

‘And Astronomy and in my case Arthimancy.’

‘Yuppy’ Ron again piped up.

Hermione gave him a stern look which shut Ron up.

‘And I have my first occlumency lesson after Dark Arts’ said Harry.

‘Good for you!’ said Ron ‘Aren’t you going to tell us what you dreamt last night?’ Hermione and Ginny became suddenly alert. Harry had to give in and told them his dream cum vision. And before Hermione started lecturing he informed her that he had indeed practiced occlumency, to which she was not at all convinced

‘Then you haven’t perfected it, that’s all. Now Dumbledore will teach you just right!’ she finished satisfactorily.

‘But there is no news about any deaths in the Daily Prophet today’ said Ron skeptically.

‘May be they haven’t found the dead bodies yet?’ said Harry.

‘But that snake! May be it was not a vision, may be it’s an indication or a sign? We can find that out from the Oracle’ said Ginny.

Ron gave her an appalled look and informed her that ‘such things do not exist. Do not believe what that old Bat teaches you. She has never been right – look at Harry! She has predicted his death for four years. Does he look dead to you in any way?’

‘N-no, no, but we haven’t started Oracle in Divination yet! I just read it in a book, that’s all’ Ginny said defensively.

Sybill Trelawney Harry’s ex Divination teacher has indeed been right twice already but his friends didn’t know about that and he wasn’t sure that he was ready to tell them about the prophecy or not.

‘Now where have you transported to again? C’mon we are getting late for the class’ said Ron nudging him. They all hurried towards their Transfiguration class.

~*~

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

October 13th, 2003, 11:34 am

I know it's been a while (that was b/c of my exams) but if i'll be posting regularly from now on

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~`

CHAPTER 14 – Tarziah Vidal (Part II)

Professor McGonagall was just entering the class when Harry, Ron and Hermione arrived and settled down in the class. They were having their class with Hufflepuff so there were no hostilities. Professor McGonagall started her class by Congratulating everybody present because they all passed their O.W.Ls with ‘O’ or ‘E’ and especially mentioning Neville’s efforts because he also scraped an ‘E’ which made him blush the color of Ron’s hair. And then advised them to start studying hard because N.E.W.Ts were no O.W.Ls.

‘But Professor we have two years for that’ said Hannah Abbott worriedly.

‘Miss. Abbott you will be entering practical life after N.E.W.Ts, if you aren’t prepared for your chosen career, what will you do then? – prepare pumpkin juice?’ she enquired.

She informed them that they will be doing some advance Spells this term and this class will bear some future Animagis. For their first lesson they were suppose to turn inanimate objects into different animals. They started from non vertebrates and will approach the vertebrates after mastering the former.

They were given saucers and small cutlery items to transfigure them into tube worms or slugs. They were taught a very complicated series of wand movement which included three swishes and four pointings.

Hermione was the first one in the class to change her tea-cup into a slug. For which she earned five points for Gryffindor. Ron’s saucer was crawling above the desk with a slug shell protruding from one side. Harry was able to change his s-poo-n into a tubeworm after an hour’s worth of pointing, swishing and jabbing.

They all got homework in the end to practice the Spell and to read the whole chapter about the transfiguration of inanimate objects.

They all headed for the Defense Against the Dark Arts class in anticipation. Professor Vidal was not in the class but still they quietly filed down their desks ceremoniously. After few minutes Professor Vidal entered the class room with a rush of wind apologizing for his delay.

‘There was some official business to take care of… Anyhow, let’s start with my introduction. As you all know that my name is Tarziah Vidal and I’m here to teach you the convoluted and sometimes misconstrued Defense Against the Dark Arts.’ He surveyed the whole class with smiling eyes.

Harry noticed that Vidal had a certain accent but he was no language expert to distinguish what dialect, but still his English was excellent.

‘I have been informed about the fates of the previous teachers teaching this subject and actually I was really taken aback after hearing that particularly alarming news and Dumbledore even offered me to reject this proposition but I was too besieged to refuse and I don’t regret my decision. As you all know Hogwarts has its own reputation being the best!’ With a slight pause he continued

‘Well, I’m actually from Rumania’

Ron smacked his head with his hand, Hermione and Harry gave him a look but couldn’t ask him what the matter was.

‘I am an Auror by Profession and was working with the Ministry of Rumania, but when this job was offered to me, I saw fit the opportunity. As you would learn that, you always want to be in the thick of things when you are an Auror.’ He gave a big mischievous smile to the class.

‘I have also been informed that this particular class has more experience in Defense than the 7th years’ his gaze lingering on Harry, Ron and Hermione.

‘Your O.W.Ls results are extraordinary too, almost 90% of your class passed with an O… Which made me more confident, as it always feels good to teach a class which is serious about their studies.’ With a last playful smile which kept on trespassing his face now and then, he started calling out their names, no ‘famous Harry Potter’ or gaping came from Vidal. He didn’t even look up when he called Harry’s name.

‘Well class we will start from something interesting and useful, with the prevailing war situation, this spell can help you to disorient your opponent for five to ten minutes, during which your opponent will not be able to see anything, his vision will become foggy. Does anybody know which spell I’m talking about?’

And to nobody’s surprise Hermione’s hand shot up in the air.

‘Yes Miss?’

‘Hermione Granger Professor, the Spell is called the ‘Obscurus’ Spell’

‘Yes, Correct! Ten points for Gryffindor. Now lets learn the wand movement and the incantation’ He demonstrated the wand movement and the incantation was ‘Obscurio’.

The class was divided into pairs and after practicing the wand movement, the whole class was filled with shouts of ‘Obscurio’

Harry was paired off with Ron and Hermione with Neville. Harry was having fun with this Spell and Ron didn’t take much time to master it either. Whereas, Hermione was having trouble because Neville kept on saying ‘Obscurao’ rather than ‘Obscurio’ which did not made her foggy but Neville’s wand shot hurricane type wind at her which made her bushy hair stand on end. Ron started giggling uncontrollably and it was Harry’s turn to sprout a bushy mustache due to Ron’s inattentiveness. Everyone burst into laughter seeing a bushy mustached Harry and a bushier Hermione. Professor Vidal cleared the matter up smiling amusingly.

There homework was to write an essay on ‘the after effects of the Obscurus Spell.’

The moment they came out of the class Ron said incredulously

‘Bloody Hell, I’m such a dunce!’

Hermione and Harry looked away, trying not to laugh.

‘Vidal is Charlie’s friend; that’s why I was telling you guys the name rings a bell. Charlie has told us so much about him. I was not paying attention that’s why I couldn’t remember. He is a legend over there, you can consider him a younger version of Moody, he cleared off all the Rumanian Death Eaters after Vvo-Know-Who’s fall’

‘Oh say it already Ron’ Hermione said exasperatedly which Ron completely ignored.

‘So are you saying that Voldemort had foreign followers too?’

‘Yes Harry, if it wasn’t for you, he would have achieved the world domination by now’ said Hermione giving a shudder.

Harry was starting to like Vidal, his agility and mischievousness reminded him of the only person he didn’t want to remember – Sirius.

As an after thought Ron interjected smiling ‘you know what they call him there – Tarzan Vidal ’

~*~

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

October 14th, 2003, 2:54 am

CHAPTER 15 – A new Minister!? (Part I)

After lunch Harry went towards Dumbledore’s office and remembered that he didn’t know the current password but was saved the ‘cockroach cluster guessing game’ by none other than Dumbledore himself. He entered the Headmaster’s Office, the occupants of portraits were not sleeping and after seeing Harry they all became extra attentive.

‘Hello Fawkes’ said Harry. Fawkes made a small twittering sound.

‘Ok Harry, let’s start’ said Dumbledore ‘clear your mind from all worries’ And Harry did so.

‘Legilimens’ Dumbledore shouted.

Harry was facing Bellatrix Lestrange and shouted ‘Crucio’ – but this was just a memory he had to hide it and then he was again at that dark place and the red and green smoky snake was bearing down on him. His scar exploded again…

‘Are you alright Harry?’ asked Dumbledore looking down at him. Harry was lying flat on his back on the office floor and all the portraits were muttering.

‘Yeah, I’m fine’ he said hoisting himself from the ground.

‘Was that a dream of yours?’ Dumbledore asked.

‘Yes it was’ said Harry and explained in detail the whole dream. After which Dumbledore made him repeat the whole thing again and stopped at the mention of the wall through which he saw all that.

‘Well, this could be a plus…’ Dumbledore muttered

‘Professor?’

‘Yes Harry, you need to practice this more. Imagine you have a Pensieve and before sleeping you transfer your thoughts to that nonphysical Pensieve. Now try again – empty your mind.’ After a short pause within which Harry closed his eyes and started emptying his mind from thoughts. Dumbledore shouted

‘Legilimens’

This time there was no vision and Dumbledore wasn’t able to penetrate his mind for about ten minutes.

‘Very good Harry!’

After one and a half hour’s practice Harry was able to make his mind impenetrable for more than half hour.

‘You are getting closer, keep practicing. You’ll soon master it and then we’ll make way for the Legilimency classes’ said Dumbledore satisfactorily.

~*~

Their first Potions class was one of its kind. Harry at last came face to face with Draco Malfoy who was spewing venom from his eyes. As usual he was accompanied with his two cronies – Crabbe and Goyle, with Pansy Parkinson in tow.

‘Potty, Weasel and mudblood – the long lasting amity! You people make me sick’ said Draco scornfully.

In an instant two wands came out ‘Watch your mouth Malfoy’ Ron said threateningly.

‘Ooooooh little Weasel is going hot all over’ said Draco mimicking him.

‘Shut it Malfoy!’ said Harry angrily daring him to say just another word. After which Neville, Dean and Seamus too took out their wand and pointed it towards the Malfoy clan.

‘You are a Prefect too Malfoy, you should not smear your reputation and lose the chances for Headboyship, your Daddy wouldn’t be too pleased!’ said Hermione, her eyebrows raised.

With shouts from the Head girl which was none other than Katie Bell, who ordered them to clear off the corridor, they filed inside the dungeon. The class started with the dungeon door banging open and Snape parading in, with his usual air of arrogance.

‘This year’s O.W.Ls results were too disgusting to even discuss. Now some of you will be thinking in their little overactive minds that you have somehow managed to enter the N.E.W.T Potion class and you’ll get through!’ he said looking over to Harry.

‘But you would be sadly mistaken. As I have already informed you time and time again that Potion making is one of the most intricate sciences, its no silly wand moving and swishing.’

‘So, get ready for another year of some serious concoction work on some real advanced potions and this year I will not tolerate any naivety and ignorance!’

As always, the Gryffindors lost 20 points in their Potion’s class and they came out with furious faces.

~*~

In a week the whole school was back to normal. They were still frightened of the unknown but with no new attacks from the Death Eaters the students were calming down and were getting used to the Hogwarts environment.

But as everyone was settling down, a shocking news rocked the school again. Because of the attacks by the Death Eaters the Wizengamot was demanding the resignation of the current Minister of Magic and the appointment of a more responsible and fitting candidate for the job.

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

October 14th, 2003, 3:19 pm

CHAPTER 15 – A New Minister?! (Part II)

Harry was jamming his toast when the Daily Prophet carrying owl swooped down in front of him. Harry grasped the paper wildly which frightened the owl to nip his fingers painfully.

‘Owww – gerrof!’

Hermione paid the owl and they all started reading the headlines eagerly. Fudge’s scornful picture was covering more than half of the front page.

The Minister Steps Down

After much wild speculation by the Press and the wizarding community; Cornelius Oswald Fudge stepped down from his Ministership yesterday.

After the atrocious and dreadful attacks by the Death Eaters on Platform 9 ¾, the wizarding population as a whole and the Wizengamot has rose to the occasion and has been demanding the resignation of the Minister.

We have got inside information that the attacks at Platform 9 ¾ is not the only reason for this resignation but it is much more deep rooted.

The Dark Lord has been at large since last year. At the finale of the Tri wizard Tournament, when ‘the boy who lived’ claimed that the Dark Lord has indeed risen again. Nobody believed him then – when he himself was the one who vanquished the Dark Lord fourteen years back. Still with Dumbledore’s constant insistence, nobody believed this horrendous truth because the Minister kept denying the truth for saving his own seat and asserting that no such incident has occurred. But as our inside informer tells us that this truth was at last acknowledged by the Ministry with the appearance of Dark Lord himself at the Ministry’s Head Office few months back, which opened the wizarding world’s eyes.

Confidential information has been leaked about Dolores Jane Umbridge, the ex-Senior Undersecretary to the Minister, who was appointed as the High Inquisitor at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry last year; who issued many illegal Educational Decrees during that appointment. She will be tried by the Wizarding Court on undisclosed charges. But she has still not been seen after she left Hogwarts premises few months back.
The new Minister of Magic will be appointed by the Wizengamot by the voting process. The first choice for the Minister was undoubtedly Dumbledore but he has clearly refused this proposition. As he himself has stated ‘I am more than happy with my current job.’ The Wizengamot will announce the name of the new Minister tomorrow.

***

‘Oh that twisted Old gargoyle! Getting the boot at last!’ Ron exclaimed happily and everybody murmured their approval.
‘Hear, hear!’ said Harry happily ‘But where is she now? She couldn’t have vanished into thin air?’

‘Yeah, that makes me real worried…’ said Hermione with a frown.

‘What if she’s plotting revenge? Just think… she was so ambitious and now because of our mate here’ Ron said looking towards Harry ‘she lost her job and her toad like demeanor…’ on which he choked and spluttered ‘What if she’s vengeful?’

‘Well, who knows? I can’t live my life if I start reckoning about how many people are plotting to kill me right now – because some of them are…’ Harry said ruffling his already untamed hair distractedly.

‘Oh well, but still we got Dumbledore!’ Ginny said cheerfully trying to change the subject.

‘He wouldn’t have left Hogwarts ever.’ Hermione said in her matter-of-fact tone.

‘That’s a fact, but who’s gonna be the new Minister of Magic?’ said Harry pondering the answer himself.

‘May be it’s your dad’ said Hermione looking towards Ron.

‘Oh no! He has been appointed as ‘the Senior Undersecretary to the Minister’ already’ said Ginny grinning.

‘Wow! Great! But how come we didn’t know about this before?’ asked Harry now grinning broadly than ever.

‘Well dad wanted to keep it under wraps till the official announcement, because his appointment will be announced with the Minister of Magic’ said Ron flushing.

‘Well, he deserved to be the Minister for sure! But no matter – the Undersecretary Job is the way towards it’ said Hermione happily.

~*~

Oh the perfect Harry Potter! I can see him now, with his ever loving, ever sacrificing, ever doting friends! The Hero! The boy who lived! The Prince Charming! Who made so many girls hearts a flutter! The one for who people can’t stop chanting.

Sometimes it makes me so queasy just to look at him. There was a time when I was too so besieged by him but now… I couldn’t even… How much I despise him he would never know… because he wouldn’t have a chance to… I will strike at the opportune time…

The person sitting not so distant to Harry Potter smiled in triumph. It was a very eloquent smile but if someone looked closely that smile was mingled with the lava of rage and such abhorrence that it completely altered that person’s features.

He is in for the time of his life this term! That person thought gleefully

~*~

Next day they all found out about their new Minister of Magic or rather if there is any such word ‘Ministress of Magic’. It was none other than ‘Amelia Susan Bones’.

~*~

A/N: Just a hint, this person is not Draco Malfoy.

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

October 15th, 2003, 10:18 am

CHAPTER 16 – Padfoot Returns (Part I)

There was a lot of hue and cry over the appointment of a female Minister of Magic, mostly from the minority groups; nobody liked to talk about it but some of them were pure blood conservative wizarding families. After Voldemort’s return these people have become very covert because they didn’t want to speak out loud. These were the people who believed that only pure bloods should be considered wizards not the half-bloods or muggle borns, just like the slytherin clan.

But still, she was an instant success with majority because within a week of her appointment she cleared up a lot of mess created by Fudge.

Susan Bones became a celebrity overnight and Harry had no problem with that. The more he’s away from the limelight the better. Along with his school work, he was working on Sirius’ Diary too, working on different jumbles of words and browsing the Library for an effective Cracking Charm which can work on secret diaries.

~*~

It was a cold wintry morning and Harry had just awakened from a very disturbing dream. He saw that he was falling in an abyss which was shaped as a snake’s gaping mouth. He was awake but because of the chilling weather, he rolled on his sides and clenched the blanket tighter around him. It was a Sunday morning therefore he could have a lie in. He was somewhere in between awakeness and dozing when Hermione came crashing through their dormitory door.

Dean, who was on the process of shoving off his blankets, wrapped the blankets tight around him again because of the intrusion.

‘Harry! Harry! Wake up!’ Hermione came squealing towards his four poster bed.

‘Keep your hair Oon! I’m awaake’ said Harry yawning.

Because of too much noise, other boys also peeked through their curtains; Neville almost went in shock and thumped to the floor because he lost his balance in between his long peek, and straightened instantly, to save his face. Whereas, other boys who were seeing the proceedings started snickering, which made Neville more red than usual.

‘Oh C’mon get off the bed’ said Hermione cart wheeling on the balls of her feet.

Ron also woke up and hit his head on the base of Harry’s four poster bed in shock, and then started fidgeting with his hair because they were standing on end. Harry couldn’t help but laugh because, more than his hair, he was looking completely ridiculous in his ankle high Chudley Cannon’s PJ’s.

‘Stop it Harry’ Ron said flailing his arms towards Harry to smack him playfully.

‘Oh C’mon! Shake a leg you two. MOVE!’ Hermione ordered.

‘What’s the rush Hermione? It’s Sunday for crying out loud’ said Ron straightening his fringe.

‘It’s important that’s why! Harry five minutes’ she said by pointing towards her watch and went out of the room.

Harry and Ron freshened up and headed downstairs in the record time of six minutes.

‘Cough up! What’s so special?’ asked Ron

‘I think you should read this Harry, it just came in the mail’ she said handing him a copy of ‘Witch Weekly’

Amelia Bones was smiling at him from the cover. ‘You wanted me to see this?’ enquired Harry raising an eyebrow.

‘Not the Minister, look inside!’ she said egging him on. He started leafing through the magazine with Ron sitting beside him.

And then he saw the caption: ‘A Hero behind the Dark Mask: the truth about Sirius Black’

A Hero behind the Dark Mask

There has been a lot of restructuring going on at the Ministry after the appointment of the new Minister of Magic. Many old files have been re-opened and one of them include the records about the alleged mass murderer and fugitive Sirius Black, who till now was believed to be a Death Eater, comes to a new light after his tragic death in the hands of a Death Eater named Bellatrix Lestrange, who is an escaped criminal from Azkaban.

From the information released, we depict that he was framed into a life imprisonment at Azkaban because of his own friend, Peter Petigrew. A Death Eater, who is not dead but still among the living, who is also responsible for several other deaths including twelve muggles, Ministry official Bertha Jorkins and Tri Wizard champion Cedric Diggory.

He was completely innocent but was imprisoned without even a trial for thirteen long years and was hunted down like a criminal for more than three years.

With new found evidences, another striking feature has been revealed. Sirius Black was also the Godfather of Harry Potter, the boy who lived. He ran away to seek revenge but couldn’t live to see the acknowledgement of his sacrifices.

Ministry has decided to honor Sirius Black’s audacity and courageous efforts to unmask the real traitor behind these malicious murders. In a private ceremony, Harry Potter will receive a Special Award: Order of Merlin, First Class on behalf of his Godfather from the Ministry.

~*~*~*~

So, now the Ministry was apologetic and handing him down Special Awards! Where were they when Sirius was cooped up in hiding just because of their short sightedness?

Ron and Hermione were looking at each other, waiting for a cue, from where to start. Harry coiled the magazine’s pages and stood up suddenly.

‘I’m going to the Library’ he almost barked.

‘But-but-’ Hermione stuttered and Ron managed a small confused ‘Harry?’

But he didn’t even look back. He was on a mission because he had to solve the puzzle of Sirius’ Diary TODAY!

~*~

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

October 16th, 2003, 7:21 am

CHAPTER 16 – Padfoot Returns (Part II)

He spent the rest of the morning and afternoon leafing through old books, for finding some kind of clue, a hint, ANYTHING! He was becoming desperate by the moment.

Hermione and Ron came to visit him at the Library to coax him out of there but he just shooed them off.

‘I will tell you, what’s going on, when I solve this puzzle!’ said Harry ruffling his hair.

‘May be we can help?’ said Hermione hopefully.

‘No! Just leave me alone will you? I need to do this on my own’ said Harry dismissing them.

~*~

Harry was on his way to the dormitory laden with as many books he could carry. He was almost kicked out of the Library for having such a mess on his table (A mountain of books and papers scattered here and there). Madam Pince kept huffing that she will have to spend more than half an hour to clear his mess up.

Harry hadn’t eaten anything the whole day that’s why his stomach was rumbling rhythmically and the dinner time was over too. He was thinking of nicking food from the kitchen. But was saved the trouble of raiding the kitchen by Hermione, Ron and Ginny, because they were waiting for him in the Common Room with food. Hermione and Ron were completely engrossed in a conversation and Ginny was reading a book, that’s why they didn’t notice him coming. Harry didn’t know what were they talking about but it looked like something important.

When he ahemed for attention, Ron and Hermione broke apart like something just jolted them. They were not cuddling or anything because they were sitting on different settees.

‘You are back!’ said Hermione happily

‘So, found anything in your crusade?’ asked Ginny

Harry didn’t answer but started wolfing down everything in sight. They could clearly see that he was in no mood of telling them what he was up to.

‘Professor McGonagall was looking for you Harry. She told me to tell you that she’ll be expecting you in her office tomorrow after class’ said Ron timidly

‘Alright’ said Harry. After eating he propped in a comfortable position and started leafing through the books again. He was reading ‘What to do – when there is no other way’, Hermione gave him a very stern look but didn’t say anything. After a while they all stood up for their nightcap. When Harry didn’t give any indication of movement, they all said ‘night’ to Harry and went for their separate dormitories.

Harry waited for a while and then made his way to his room. Ron was snoring, which meant he was asleep. He rummaged through his trunk and tip toed towards the stairs clutching his invisibility cloak, Sirius’ diary and the Marauder’s Map.

He draped the cloak around him and headed for the portrait, Fat Lady was already bleary with sleep; therefore she didn’t notice that nobody went out of the dormitory after the portrait swung shut.

Harry checked the map for any intrusion in between but Filch and Mrs. Norris were patrolling the area near the Library and the trophy room respectively. And nobody else was in between his way. After some flights of stairs and short cuts, Harry was facing Barnabas the Barmy being clubbed by a moth eaten Troll.

I need a quiet place for solving a puzzle… he kept on repeating this in his mind and pacing the length of the wall beside a man-sized vase. A mahogany door appeared right beside him after his third pace. He opened it and looked inside.

It was a very comfortable looking room, not as big as he remembered when he used this room for the DA meetings. On the left side the whole wall was covered with built in cabinets containing books about solving different magical riddles and a lot of small boxes which Harry didn’t touch because he knew better.

On the right side there was a huge working table with supply of many quills, ink, parchments etc. There was also a very inviting plush chaise longue in the center of the room on which Harry propped himself placidly.

He took out the Marauder Map for help; there must be some hidden clue in the map. He had thought up a way to work out the diary – he just needed to try it.

He unfolded the Marauder’s Map and tapped his wand on it without saying the incantation ‘I solemnly swear I’m up to no good.’ But nothing happened…

He tapped his wand again saying ‘Padfoot show yourself…’

Still nothing…

‘Padfoot it’s Harry! C’mon reveal yourself to me!’ he said in an urgent voice.

Harry forgot to take his next breath, an invisible hand was writing something on the map ‘Mr. Padfoot is bowled over by the courage of a sixteen year old, who…’ here the flowing tilted writing stopped for a moment

‘astonishingly looks like Mr. Prongs’

Harry smacked his head that why he hadn’t tried this before. There was more writing to read

‘Mr. Prongs is very angered that some good-for-nothing boy is taking on his appearance’

Harry chuckled tensely, because at that time, his father James didn’t know that someday he will rear a son.

‘Mr. Moony would like to add that sodding git’s nose is not clean’

Harry involuntarily wiped his nose with his sleeve

‘Mr. Wormtail would like to affix ‘ha ha haa’’

‘This is going nowhere’ Harry thought amusingly. He tried again but this time he tapped the map and said

‘Sirius! It’s about your diary! C’mon tell me how to work it out!’

‘Mr. Padfoot would like to add three words to Mr. Harry, “hair brained git”’

Harry thought that this was too easy and waited for others to say something but none of the other Marauders wrote anything back.

He thought about Sirius and how he would have chosen a password or incantation for his diary. The old Sirius was always serious except when he was with him or Lupin but the young Sirius was sure a firecracker because everything was a joke for him. Could this really be… could this be IT? He thought.

He didn’t waste another second and took out the diary and tapped his wand on it saying ‘hair brained git’ thinking ‘this is so stupid!’ but the things which happened in a microsecond succession made him thump to the ground in surprise.

The whole scene of the room changed, it was like a paint brush painted the walls of the room of requirement into something very familiar. Harry stood up to see, that he was somehow back at the Grimmauld Place and was standing in Sirius’ room. The whole scene was black and white, he checked his glasses and vision but they were working absolutely fine. He was moving for the door of the room when his heart did a somersault and started beating in his head instead.

He had just heard someone call his name, and that someone was none other than Sirius himself.

~*~

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

October 16th, 2003, 10:16 pm

CHAPTER 17 – A tête-à-tête (Part I)

Harry slowly and steadily turned around daring his eyes not to see Sirius. this can’t be true… I’m going nuts… this must be some deception… he kept on thinking.

Blood came rushing to his head, pounding its way through his ears. Goose bumps broke out on the back of his neck. At that moment Harry could feel every particle of his body on alert… in apprehension… this was no dream or deception because he remembered opening the diary…

Sirius was sitting on a rocking chair and Harry couldn’t believe what he was seeing.

The floodgates of grief which were trickling into his soul, since the day Sirius was gone, burst open with full force.

His vision became blurry and he blinked back the tears which were threatening to fall on his cheeks. He took a deep breadth and closed his eyes to calm his nerves, he opened his eyes again

In that moment;

He felt like, more than a lifetime has gone by, since he saw Sirius last, falling to the ground behind that flickering veil…

He died and was reborn…

He was taken out from the ever consuming inferno of agony…

He was a free bird soaring through the air…

He was that particle which has reached the infinity…

He was the embodiment of misery before, but now someone had just set him free…

He was home at last…

His godfather in flesh, breathing, alive, moving... he just wanted to hug him and didn’t want to let go.

‘Sirius!?’ said Harry in a very hoarse voice. His suppressed emotions were making his head pound and his throat to ache

Without saying anything Sirius stood up and came to hug Harry as he just knew what must have brought Harry to him… at that moment… in that time.

The bear hug continued for a long time. Harry let the floodgates open at last… he cried for his Godfather… he cried for his parents… he cried for the whole mean life, as it was… a memory flickered past his eyes about a great black shaggy dog rearing on its hind paws to give a pat on Harry’s shoulder… it took a while for Harry to get his emotions in check. Sirius was looking him up and down,

‘So… by what name you called me in front of strangers?’ asked Sirius steadily.

This was quite unexpected, Harry thought, what was he playing at? But still he answered

‘Snuffles! But why are you asking me this question?’ Harry said with an agitated voice.

‘It is after all you!’ Sirius said grasping his shoulders.

‘I still don’t understand…’

‘Well, to make long stories short, this Diary contains so much information that, if it went into wrong hands, it may ruin a lot of lives including yours. So, I took a leaf from Moody’s book and thought to double-check… just in case…’ said Sirius again surveying him up and down, but this time with concern.

‘This does not look good! Did I died so early!?’ Sirius exclaimed very innocently wiping his brow in frustration. He didn’t know that the mention of his death made a dagger’s cut, across Harry’s heart.

But Sirius read the distress filled expression in his eyes, because he changed stances instantly, ‘Well, for a start, let me tell you about this Diary’ he made him sit on the sofa near the rocking chair; took a deep breadth and started reminiscently

‘When I was still studying at Hogwarts; living a very fun and enjoyable life with my fellow Marauders. I thought that these moments will never come back again and I have to somehow capture them for my old age’ here he guffawed bitterly for his life.

‘So, I bought this enchanted Diary from Florish and Blotts and enhanced its covert qualities by putting some nifty spells on it, some of which were my own invention and made it’s characteristics like a Pensieve. But, I am the only who could use it to record memories not any other person, but anybody can see those memories, if they know the right incantation, which I thought up in my Hogwarts days’

‘That figures’ said Harry with a feeble smile

‘I brought it up to date when I came to Grimmauld Place, because I knew it then that may be I’ll never see my old house ever again… I wanted to record my last memory at the house I loved, the house I occupied after moving out of James’ house. I wanted to make it special for my to be future family!’ he paused for a moment for collecting his thoughts

‘Well, it wasn’t to be… but then you came and I found my family as well as, a part of my lost friend…’

Harry lowered his head for fighting back the tears and was not very astonished to find that Sirius’s eyes were misty too

‘If I wouldn’t have been sent to Azkaban, I would have straightened a lot of things for you… I wanted to make up for the things you lost’ his voice broke in emotion

‘But my fate was doomed…’ He again paused for a while, musing over something and then he continued with a very tired voice

‘I have updated the events after I escaped the Dementors, because I didn’t wanted you to find a very disheveled Sirius – telling his family that his best friend was just murdered… because the last time I wrote in it was the night when Voldemort murdered your parents’ he rushed these words in one breadth.

Harry was still so dazed by the whole proceedings that these words didn’t bother him at all. He has suddenly found happiness by talking to Sirius again… Sirius from the past but still he was his Godfather after all… a thought just fluttered across his mind.

‘Can you come out of the Diary?’ Harry’s expressions were guarded this time. He didn’t want to look too happy because if Sirius wanted some memories to come out of the diary, Harry could give it to him gladly. No matter if his life depended on it…

Sirius let out a short laugh and said ‘No Harry, I could never… this is just an enhanced memory of me. I never wanted to bug people like Voldemort did. This is no Riddle’s Diary… Harry’ Sirius looked deep in Harry’s eyes, like he understood what Harry was actually thinking.

‘But I saw you Sirius! On my sixteenth Birthday and I knew it, it couldn’t be you because you went behind the veil…’ Harry thought he must have said too much. But from the expressions on Sirius’ face it looked like he understood him completely.

‘Well… may be you hallucinated? And anyway, I don’t want the sordid details of my death Harry. Tell me in your own time. I don’t want to make things difficult for you…’ for changing the subject, he started a different tale

‘You know this memory belongs to the time when you popped in the fireplace raging like a Banshee about your father, that he was a complete idiot and in that short time I couldn’t make you understand, that he had a very kind heart and he never hurt anybody. Yes, we loved mischief because we were the Marauders after all, and we did despise Snape, but there were good reasons’ he huffed up in anger at the mention of Snape’s name. But, his expressions changed again

‘So, how is everything Harry? To put it mildly…’ asked Sirius in a very concerned voice.

****

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

October 17th, 2003, 5:01 pm

Warning: too much emotions ahead, and i know after this there will be many of u who would like to kill me :D but whatever i did. i did it for a reason SO bear it with me guys....

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~`

CHAPTER 17 – A tête-à-tête (Part II)

Now it was Harry’s turn to be bitter.

‘Well… Voldemort is at it again. Death Eaters have killed three students of Hogwarts and a witch at Platform 9 ¾. It was for the first time that Hogwarts Express was delayed. The war is coming nearer… and I am having strange dreams night after night. In spite of the fact that I am practicing Occlumency everyday’

‘Is Snape still teaching you?’

‘No’ Harry said with a sigh of relief ‘Dumbledore is teaching me and he reckons that I should learn Legilimency too’

‘He must have good reasons… he always has’ there was a touch of bitterness in his voice

‘Do you know about the prophecy Sirius?’ Harry asked

‘Yes! Dumbledore told me, Remus and Arthur about it after the first meeting of the Order. I know you have hard times ahead of you but in my hearts of hearts I know you can pull it through. I myself never believed in prophesizing, but half of the prophecy turned out to be true. So, I had to believe.’

‘Anyways, is your scar hurting you?’ Sirius enquired

‘Yes it is, like when I’m having weird dreams, I wake up with my scar hurting’ then he told him about that strange dream in which he saw Voldemort’s childhood.

‘May be you are reading his mind or may be his and your powers are swapping each other. But I am sure that Dumbledore will see through that...’

‘So, when did you find my Diary? Are you ready to tell me?’ Sirius’ voice was cautious but still he looked curious

‘You were killed’ Harry took a deep breadth to calm his nerves ‘in June. You came to save me from the clutches of Death Eaters because I was fool enough to believe the visions passed by Voldemort that you were being tortured in the Department of Mysteries. In reality he wanted the prophecy and tricked me to get it for him. I endangered my friend’s and family’s life and paid a very hefty price…’ Harry sighed and took off his glasses to pinch the bridge of his nose. He didn’t want to tell him the details that it was his loathsome cousin Bellatrix who succeeded in finishing him off.

‘So, Voldemort knows about the prophecy now?’ Sirius shifted in his chair in agitation looking very discouraged.

‘No, Neville smashed the prophecy for good and Voldemort failed to get it’

‘That was good.’ Sirius said straightening his composure.

Harry looked reproachful and Sirius got it again

‘I know Harry! Being dead is not all that great and I can understand how difficult it would have been for you. But you have to channel your anger now. It’s not only you anymore he’s after; it’s the whole wizarding community and the world at large. Because, muggles don’t even know that there is a very evil and demented wizard with extra ordinary powers in their midst’

‘I have believed in one thing for my whole life Harry and it is – ‘Goodness always wins’ and I know that it will be this way, in the end’

‘Well…it’s getting late for your own good and the time spent here is equal to your actual time… Another thing Harry, this Diary only works when you are alone. So, you can’t make your friends see the incidents which are recorded here’

‘What is exactly recorded here Sirius?’ asked Harry

‘A lot of things; some incidents from my childhood, my Hogwarts days, duels and battles I did after entering practical life – in a nut shell all of my adventures. And I know that this will be very interesting for you, because in almost all of them your father was present… You only need to take out the date and tap that page saying the incantation and you’ll be transported to that time. So, any questions about the working of the Diary?’

‘No, nothing. But I can always talk to you Sirius? Can’t I?’ asked Harry hopefully.

‘I advice you not to Harry… to dwell in the past is never a healthy hobby’ Sirius said with a painful expression.

‘I don’t want you to mourn me all the time, because then you’ll become weak. You have to be strong and get over me as you have done so in case of your parents… I know it takes time but still…’ he continued

‘It is very agonizing for me to set restrictions on you, but I have set a limit on this Diary. You can only use it once a day and…’ he paused to rake his brains, like he was trying to find some sweet combinations of words to break something awful to Harry

‘You are seeing me here for the last time, Harry’ Sirius blurted out in one breadth

‘WHAT!!!’ Harry shouted in protest but Sirius held up his hand in front of him

‘It was difficult for me too… but I knew it that if this memory persisted, you will visit it day after day and you could never accept my death because of this. But it is true and you have to accept it, that I am indeed dead and can’t come back’

‘This is CRUEL and INHUMAN Sirius. How could you? Bringing me happiness one second and giving me tons of misery the other! What was the purpose of this Diary then Sirius!’ Harry bellowed in frustration, it was like he was losing Sirius yet again

‘Please Harry try to understand…’ Sirius tried to grab his shoulders but Harry beat him to it, and started pacing the room

‘I know you too well Harry… Please forgive me but I can’t go back and undo anything’ said Sirius in an emotional voice

Harry didn’t say anything but a lava was erupting inside him, seeping through his body, making him tremble with rage

‘Please Harry! Try to understand. I don’t have much time to explain’ Sirius followed him and grabbed him to stop his pacing.

‘I never had a heart to say on your face, the things I am going to tell you now, because I know that there will be no next time’ Harry was staring at Sirius’s shoes but was listening to him intently because there was no other way

‘From the day I saw you, you always reminded me of James and to tell you the truth. He was my best friend, my brother and my family. And when he died, a part of me died with him and the only thing saving me from losing my sanity at Azkaban was vengeance and a wish to see my godson. I always wanted a son who would follow the footsteps of Marauders and I found my future son in you. You are my family and you will always be… I know that when I died I would have been happy because I would be meeting my brother, my partner in crime. Never mourn me Harry; there is a reason for everything… and I know fate can be cruel but accept the ups and downs of life because it’s not always a bed of roses’

Sirius hugged Harry tight, Harry breathed over the tears which were crowding his throat.

Sirius’s room was dissolving but Harry held unto Sirius

‘Be well Harry and take care of yourself’ Sirius’ fading voice was echoing from somewhere

‘Sirius NOOOO’

But Sirius was gone with the whirling smoke as the room of requirement came blazing back in its full color.

Harry lowered his gaze and looked at the palm of hands and fell down on his knees clenching his fists.

Harry broke down for the last time, calling out his godfather’s name.

~*~

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

October 18th, 2003, 1:02 pm

CHAPTER 18 – Recovery (Part I)

Harry staggered into the Common Room, all red and puffy eyed the next morning because he had spent the night in the room of requirements, and caused Ron to yelp in horror because he thought Harry was a zombie.

His meeting with Professor McGonagall was cancelled because of his illness. He suffered from high fever, flu and occasional visits of Migraine for three consecutive days and was put in Madam Pomfrey’s care, who kept on clucking like a mother hen over his condition.

Dumbledore paid him a visit with Professor McGonagall in tow, but Harry pretended to be asleep.

‘Was it wise Albus? Giving him the Diary and reliving Sirius’ death’ Professor McGonagall said with a shaky voice ‘he looks so frail, it looks like all the happiness has been sucked out of him…’

‘Fate can be very cruel Minerva, but if I know correctly… Harry will come through’ with these words he stroked Harry’s hair affectionately and went out of the hospital wing. Harry slept that day with Dumbledore’s voice ringing in his ears …will come through…

~*~

Ron, Hermione and Ginny came to visit him regularly and one day, the whole Gryffindor house including the very timid looking first years, came to see Harry much to the dismay of Madam Pomfrey whose eyes bulged the size of dinner plates, seeing so many students at once and barked her head off till, all of them cleared off the wing.

He received so many ‘Get well’ cards that a separate table was placed beside his bed just for accommodating them. In reading them out to Harry, Ginny found a very bizarre card in their midst, which enclosed a single message, written in blood, in a very unsteady handwriting,

‘Harry Potter…… You are MINE……’

Ginny thought the better of it and pocketed it for later, Harry had many problems already… this had to wait for sometime… she thought

Mrs. Weasley sent Harry a very long letter instructing him to do a whole two pages worth of ‘to-do and not-to-do’ things.

Don’t go out, you’ll get other student’s germs

Wash your hands before eating

Always wear your socks

Don’t scratch your eyes, you may get conjunctivitis

Don’t go to the bathroom without your jumper and muffler on

The list went on and on….

Ron mimicked his mother’s voice and said ‘If you want anything, ask Ron to get it for you’

‘Yes Harry! I am your servant at your command. Please tell me master! what you want’ Ron playfully bowed very low beside Harry’s bed grasping his hand pleadingly, which conjured Harry’s first smile in three days, and for his friends this was just Grand.

Lupin paid a visit to check on him along with a very worried looking Hagrid, whose entrance dwarfed everything in sight.

‘Yeh are alrigh’ aren’ yeh? I was summat’ worried’

He was kept on a healthy diet of chocolates, fruits and white meat. He felt almost bloated sometimes but Madam Pomfrey would turn a deaf ear to his pleas. So, when he was discharged, he was feeling healthier than a bullfrog.

After his discharge, during their chit chat Harry at last told Ron, Hermione and Ginny about Sirius’ Diary and why he showed up so late that Monday. And their reaction was just as he predicted

Hermione’s eyes watered and she gave a small squeak, Ginny looked pained and started rocking in her chair worriedly,

Ron looked flabbergasted and said ‘He came out of the Diary?........ Merlin’s Beard!!’

~*~

He was brought back to real world by Snape’s menacing voice.

‘So, our Celebrity is back!’ said Snape scathingly with all the slytherins smirking with him. One face was particularly visible having a very pointy nose.

‘Unfortunately Potter, your over-inflated ego cannot prevent you from getting sick’ he smiled wickedly showing his yellow teeth.

‘But Potion making can prevent you from it Potter. That is, if you pay attention!’ the last words were almost roared at him

The ingredients for their new Potion appeared on the black board. The Potion was called ‘The Meroceli Potion’ and it could be used for curing all types of illness but when used in the right quantity. If a wrong quantity was used, life and death situation may arise. They were instructed to use dragon hide gloves because some of the ingredients used, were hazardous.

Harry was peeling the Orpano roots vigorously when one of its skins landed straight ‘smack’ on Snape’s eye because he was surveying Harry too closely. He let out an involuntary yowl. He spun on his heels and hastily made his way to his office. Ron slapped Harry’s shoulder with an expression of bliss

‘Bull’s-eye!’

Neville was snickering in the corner; he informed them the reason behind Snape’s hasty departure.

‘The Orpano root’s skin is very toxic in nature and wherever they touch, they swell up that place. Snape ran to his office to take cover…’

Everybody knew that Neville excelled in Herbology and he was proved right. Because Snape didn’t materialize for another half hour, to which Harry muttered

‘Good riddance!’

And he was able to concoct a perfect Meroceli Potion. When Snape came back with only a trace of a red eye, he was not very happy to see Harry’s Potion work.

‘10 points from Gryffindor for not peeling the Orpano roots right’

Harry knew better to argue, so he shut his mouth which was twisting to retort. And it was not only because of Snape. Draco was doing swooning motion behind Snape’s back, making muffled gagging sounds and pretending to be sick.

~*~

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

October 19th, 2003, 12:47 pm

Good times ahead ppl. so don't worry, that was not the last time that u saw Sirius in my stroy..... ;)
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

CHAPTER 18 – Recovery (Part II)

September was drawing to a close and chilly winds were making all of the student’s hairdos electrified.
Harry was hunched down beneath a Banyan tree clutching a book beside the lake hidden from other’s view. He was snatching at the dead twigs from the ground absent mindedly.

Yesterday Harry’s Captaincy was formerly announced by Professor McGonagall along with the schedule of Quidditch tryouts. He also received letters from Oliver Wood and Angelina Johnson congratulating him and giving him some extra captaincy advices. According to Harry, he was not fully prepared for the Captaincy post that’s why he started reading Quidditch through the Ages and Quidditch maneuver books.

He was currently reading the book given by Ginny on Quidditch maneuvers but his thoughts kept on drifting towards every other thing. Like, he hasn’t used the Diary for more than two weeks… after that…

He heard a rustle of leaves and to his astonishment saw Cho standing beside him.

‘Hello Harry’ she said nervously

‘Erm… hi’ said Harry looking bewildered. What was she doing here all alone!

‘I just came by to see… umm… how you were doing… I heard that you were sick’ she finished looking more nervous than ever. She was not even looking straight at him but was stealing glances through here lowered eye lashes

Harry was taken aback ‘well… I am fine. It was only flu, nothing serious…’

‘And… and congratulation for making the Captain of Gryffindor team. You must be really looking forward for it after last year’s ban’

Harry was getting suspicious by the second, he was going to say something like ‘what you care?’ when he was interrupted by her again

‘I just came to say that I’m really sorry about last year… umm… the way Marietta behaved with you, it was very wrong of her…’ she was wringing her hands nervously and was rubbing her thumb on the sides of her index finger.

‘Well… we can’t do anything about that CAN WE? The damage is already done! Time can’t be turned back now! CAN IT?’ he almost snarled at her in anger.

Cho was looking on the verge of tears, she said in a shaky voice ‘If it counts, I’m really sorry for what she did…’

He again became wrong footed, ‘What is it with girls!’ he thought.

He closed his eyes and took a deep calming breadth and opened his eyes to tell her off when he noticed that Cho was looking different today. She had her hair open and she was standing in such an angle that the setting sun’s last golden rays were reflecting on her black shiny hair, which made her hair look a light shade of auburn rather than black.

She was looking so ……

‘Harry?’ echoed a familiar voice.

Who was it? He thought…

He suddenly became aware of his surroundings. He said ‘Cho?’ in bewilderment. She was smiling at him but looked a little drawn.

‘Well, see you Harry’ she said and sashayed across the garden.

Ginny was coming towards him with Ron in tow, who was looking murderous and confused at the same time.

‘What was she doing with you?’ Ron asked in a loud voice, which became louder than he intended. Ginny was asking the same question but in a silent manner, with her dark brown piercing eyes. Which were cutting through everything… the air, the unseen particles, his glazed expression, his demeanor… and were sending electrifying bolts at Harry, literary

He suddenly didn’t have words to explain the situation and his behavior. Therefore, he started stuttering which made the matter worse

‘Well… erm… she came to say sorry for Marietta…’

‘Why can’t Marietta do it herself?’ Ginny asked pointedly.

‘Well… I dunno’ said Harry without looking at her. Ron came to his rescue

‘We were sick with worry mate! We thought you were ambushed or something… Hermione is looking for you indoors right now’

‘Why would I be ambushed in broad day light?’ Harry said incredulously

‘Well, its looking like there are many people here, who don’t want you prancing about Hogwarts mate’ Ron said angrily ‘Remember Malfoy’s threat at Diagon Alley? And also for refreshing your mind, have a looksie here!’ he said by handing him that card which was written in blood.

Ginny had just told them about it, when Harry went missing for two hours.

‘I can’t recognize the hand writing’ Harry said sheepishly

‘It is written in a manner that it is not suppose to be recognized’ Ginny said icily

‘Well!? What can I say? Come here, Gentleman or Lady and stand in line beside Draco for killing Harry Potter, because you are not the only one?’ Harry said sarcastically and made a face

‘I dunno what was she doing here or her purpose. I told you people that I am over her but if she’s having second thoughts, I can’t do anything about that’ this shut Ron’s gaping mouth and Ginny’s posture to relax, because she was standing stiff as a board before.

When they were making their way to the Common Room, Ron did a double take, like he remembered something and told Harry

‘The reason we were looking for you mate’

Ron said without looking at Harry ‘Professor McGonagall has asked me tell you that Amelia Bones, on her first visit of Hogwarts in October, will be presenting you the Order of Merlin’ Ron finished by trying to read Harry’s expression

Harry became sour again.

The Ministry…BLAH! Now that Sirius is dead, the world was acknowledging him. Good that Quidditch season is starting… or I would have had to hex everyone in sight to kill time… Harry thought

So, were things getting back to normal? – Yes! They certainly ruddy were!

~*~

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

October 20th, 2003, 2:19 pm

CHAPTER 19 – A Giant Mistake (Part I)

Harry was looking over towards Ginny because after yesterday's events, she was miffed and was not talking to him and he wasn't feeling very jovial either because of these new developments.

Sometimes, he couldn't make up his mind about what to do about his feelings for Ginny which never take a proper form or the last remaining flare of his feelings towards Cho. What was so special about yesterday's visit? He pondered on about his dumbness that why he acted like a complete moron in front of her and why after announcing to the whole school last term that she was actually going out with Michael Corner, she was again interested in him... His attention was diverted towards Hermione who had just toppled her goblet of pumpkin juice.

'What's the matter Hermione?' he asked in a concerned voice

'There has been a breaking and entering at the Department of Mysteries. Whoever it was, has been able to get his or her hands on something really important!' she finished in alarm

'What was stolen?' asked Ginny with rapt attention

'That's the main problem! They haven't mentioned what was stolen but from reading the article, it looks something very significant... I think it's some kind of a document...or'

'Could be a secret weapon?' interjected Harry; he was remembering the prophecy...

'I remember what whacko things are there...' Ron said giving a shudder

Harry remembered the brains too, which had left, now fading welts on Ron's arms. He also remembered the locked door in which according to Dumbledore his powers lay. But he couldn't understand that what they actually were...

'I'm having a very bad feeling about this... my scar keeps hurting' Harry changed stances instantly by looking at the worried glances he received, which were uplifting in a way because Ginny was looking concerned too

'Don't worry, not that much but I get this feeling... I can't make you people understand... Voldemort's planning something really dreadful...'

There was an involuntary group shudder and students who were sitting near them but were busy in their own talks suddenly became aware of them because of the name. A first year boy was looking at him with big saucer shaped eyes. Harry grimaced and the boy almost stumbled over in his own seat.

'We are getting late for Hagrid's class' Neville's voice registered

'Oh yeah!' they all scrambled for the entrance with Harry saying

'Bye Ginny' and getting a curt 'bye' in return

The Slytherins hadn't arrived. So, they all went towards Hagrid for a little chit chat.

Hermione at once started questioning him about the thing which was stolen from the Ministry

'Erm... don' know what yeh talkin' abou'' he said lamely

'Oh c'mon Hagrid, we know you are better than that and also a member of the Order!' said Harry grinning

'Yeh kids don' know what you' are meddlin' in, its better you don' know' he finished in a business like manner, very unlike Hagrid

They were thinking about protesting but the slytherin clan had just arrived and talking in front of them about something covert like this, would be incredibly stupid.

As usual Malfoy came sandwiched between the two official trolls, Crabbe and Goyle sporting glazed expressions. A slight difference was that Pansy was almost dangling from one crook of Malfoy's arm.

Draco's eyes gleamed mischievously and Harry also gave him a killer smile saying 'Let's get it ON!'

The audience waited eagerly for some action and the tension became so palpable and was growing.......

But all of them were disappointed to hear Hagrid's attention seeking grunt. He was beaming to all them with a very playful smile

'This lesson is goin' to be Great' great was spoken with much emphasis and it looked like that everyone's breadth was caught in their throats. They all knew what meant from Hagrid's 'great'

They have not forgotten their first class of ‘Care of Magical Creatures’ this term, they have been introduced to Red Caps, who live in holes near old battle grounds or wherever human blood has been spilled. They are famous for bludgeoning people to death on dark nights. Slytherins just fell in love with the creature and mostly Gryffindors just simpered. Draco just so wanted the 'Red Caps' for his pet but screamed like a girl when the Red Cap swiped for his face pell-mell. All in all, the lesson was quite terrifying because most of them were afraid of the Red Caps and didn't want to be bludgeoned in broad day light.

'A very thrillin' lesson ahead!' but Hagrid was aware of their inward groans.

'Whatsamatter with yeh all? Didn' yeh enjoyed the last lesson?' enquired Hagrid. They all just shuffled their feet and even Harry couldn't say anything.

'Oh alrigh' alrigh'. I know it wasn' such fun but today yeh'll see...' Hagrid said gleefully rubbing his hands together

'So, what are yeh waitin' for? Get a move on, toward' the clearing that I built for yeh'

They were all herded towards the clearing made near the Forbidding Forest, dreading something unexpected...
~*~

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

October 21st, 2003, 3:31 pm

CHAPTER 19 – A Giant Mistake (Part II)

When they all came near the clearing, Harry saw that Hagrid had separated an area by building an enclosure near the Forbidden Forest. Whatever the creature was, they were sure small because they weren’t able to see anything, when they came near the clearing.

They all waited with abated breadths…

When Hagrid saw that he had caught everyone’s attention, he went inside the Forest and returned with two really cute looking creatures. They were coming to Hagrid’s knees and were blinking in bewilderment. They had wings and beak like an eagle’s and their lower half resembled a lion’s body. The feathers along its back were black and those in the front were red and the wings were white. Their neck was variegated with dark blue feathers and their eyes gleamed like fire, like they had their own fire blazing behind their pupils. They were making sounds which were half roaring and half chirruping.

http://www.webpost.net/ma/mazurka/gryffin.jpg

Everyone sighed with relief, and all the girls became excited and squealy including Pansy who was jumping over the trolls for a better view, much to the annoyance of Draco.

‘Here are the Gryffins; mind, they are young, ‘cause yeh can’ catch ‘em when they are all grown up’

‘Who will tell me abou’ the Griffins?’ asked Hagrid surveying the students.

No surprises here, Hermione started jumping on the balls of her feet much to the annoyance of Ron.

‘Yes Hermione’ Hagrid said his beard twitching

‘Griffins or Gryphons are part eagle and part lion. When they grow up they can be as large as wolves, having legs and claws like those of the lion and wings and beak like an eagle’s with ears like horses. Gryffins are very popular among the Magical Creatures because it has many virtues but no vices. Notable among the former are vigilance, courage and strength. That’s why you can never catch a fully grown Griffin because they can even overcome Dragons who are supposedly the most powerful magical creature.’ Hermione finished with her know-it-all tone.
Harry shook with silent laughter on Ron’s irritation and jealous glances from slytherins. They still couldn’t get over the fact that a muggle born witch could be so intelligent.

’15 points for Gryffindor’ said Hagrid happily ‘Griffins are sure known for their strength an’ their feather’ and claw’ have special magical powers. Poisoned liquid changes colors when they are served in a cup fashioned from a Griffin' claw’

‘Yeh can all pat ‘em ‘cause they are very friendly an’ be sure to feed ‘em the food I prepared meself’ He said by pointing towards something very brown and muddy.

‘Eyurgh’ said Lavender in disgusts

‘I’m not touching that’ Parvati said cringing

‘Use ladles then’ Hagrid said pointing towards the dippers

‘They can’ feed ‘emselve’s ‘cause they are young an’ all. Alright, so, make group’ of four and wait fer yer turn’’

Harry, Ron, Hermione and Neville made a group and headed for the first Gryffin who was spreading its little wings and nibbling its own tail with its own beak

‘Ah! So Cute!’ Hermione exclaimed and others had to agree with her. They were so adorable and looked harmless. So, what was Hagrid’s point? Harry thought amused, because unless the animals had fangs, suckers or stings, Hagrid wasn’t satisfied.

They fed the Griffin who was named scruffy, the other one was called Timbly for no apparent reason. Harry was stroking through scruffy’s feathers much to the enjoyment of the griffin. Scruffy was looking at Harry very fondly and was rubbing its head at the sides of Harry’s right hand. Harry noticed that the blazing eyes of the Gryffin had a life of its own and were very captivating.

They were having a very successful Care of Magical Creatures after a long time and everyone was enjoying it. Hagrid in between interjected some facts about them, like Godric Gryffindor’s surname was derived from the name of the animal and the main qualities that the Gryffindors possessed were also shared by these creatures.

But suddenly the cheery atmosphere and laughs faded away. They could clearly hear thumping noises coming from the Forest. The ground shook beneath their feet and the whole class was swept with a wave of panic. Harry took out his wand and his friends followed his lead and prepared for whatever was approaching...

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

October 22nd, 2003, 11:36 am

CHAPTER 19 – A Giant Mistake (Part III)

With sounds of trees crashing, a mammoth sized head appeared between the gap of the parted trees near the clearing. Harry gave a shaky laugh and Hermione gave a frightened jump and hid herself behind Harry and Ron. Ron was gaping at Grawp, his mouth stretching to his neck.

‘Ron, meet Mr. Grawp, Hagrid’s little brother’ said Harry humouredly. But his voice was lost in the frenzy.

Harry’s comment was in no comparison to other student’s behavior, they were all screaming like mad and running towards the school or heading towards Hagrid’s Hut for cover. Whereas, Hagrid was trying to calm them down but his voice could not be heard above the bedlam.

‘Haggar?’ said Grawp with a stupid expression on his giant face

‘Grawpy, what are yeh doin’ here? Go back inside!’ said Hagrid in a worried voice

‘NO Hagger’ Grawp said relentlessly

‘What’ the matter with yeh? Grawpy – go inside!’ Hagrid repeated, launching his hands in the air and pointing them towards the Forest, like an oversized ballerina doing her last twirl on the dance floor.

‘Haggar see Krucky’ said Grawp pointing towards some point in the Forbidden Forest and coming out of the bounds of the trees

‘WHAT?’ Hagrid yelled

Harry couldn’t understand what was going on here, because now Hagrid was looking like he was having a heart attack.

‘Hagrid what’s the matter’ asked Harry, but he didn’t need an answer.

Another giant head appeared beside Grawp which took a full fledged form of a female Giant, which was evident from her clothes which were nothing more than animal skin sewed together, suspiciously like dragon hide. The giantess was taller than Grawp, Harry guessed must be 17 or 18 foot and was as round as Grawp. She had black eyes and jet black curly mop of hair which were looking very unkempt because many tree branches were dangling from many of its strands. She was looking from Grawp to Hagrid to Grawp again, may be trying to find some resemblance

‘Oh Grawpy! Yeh ol’ sly dog’ Hagrid said wiping a tear

Grawp smiled toothily, his rows and rows of yellowish teeth showing and Krucky at that exact moment plucked a disgruntled Bowtruckle from Grawp’s hair, who playfully jabbed at Krucky grinning widely. This was another mystery altogether, of how did the Bowtruckle ended up in Grawp’s hair in the first place.

Hermione looked aghast and Harry and Ron didn’t have words to comment on this family reunion.

The Gryffins were not at all afraid but were edging towards the giants with a look of amusement in their eyes. All the students had cleared up the area except Harry, Ron and Hermione and they were looking for some cue from Hagrid.

With Hagrid’s smile Grawp was encouraged and he came closer to him and his hut, closely followed by his female friend ‘Krucky’, another fit of screaming sounded from the nearest trees and Malfoy clan went clambering towards the school.

‘Hagrid! Do something! They’ll be soon coming back with the teachers’ said Harry in alarm

Hagrid had just realized his slip-up and the gravity of the situation. He instantly acted and started nudging Grawp to go inside the Forest. Grawp was enjoying the fresh air as it seemed and he didn’t pay much attention to Hagrid’s poking and jabbing. When he saw Hermione, who was still cowering behind Ron,

He hollered a big ‘HERMY!’

It was like he had just met an old friend. Hermione breathlessly waved to him,

‘Uh…Hi’ still cowering behind Ron.

‘He recognized you?’ said Ron in awe, but Hermione just rolled her eyes.

Krucky wasn’t saying anything, but was observing everything in concentration.

At last Hagrid was able to get Grawp’s attention by poking him with a long branch of a tree.

‘Grawpy, yeh don’ want me in trouble do yeh? Be a good boy and go to yer restin’ place’ Hagrid said in a pleading voice.

At last Grawp registered his voice and took Krucky’s hand and parted the trees for departure. But before completely disappearing from view, they heard him say

‘Bye Hagger’

Hagrid was all misty eyed and emotional, blowing his nose on his already dirty handkerchief.

‘There, there Hagrid’ said Hermione trying to cheer him up

Timbly was on his way, following the giants, when Hagrid called the Griffin by making chirruping sounds.

‘Yeh don’ want to follow ‘em Timlby’ said Hagrid affectionately, patting him on his beak.

Before they could ask, from where this Krucky arrived, Dumbledore came striding towards them closely followed by Professor McGonagall, Snape and Vidal.

‘What’s going on here?’ asked Snape superiorly

Dumbledore didn’t say anything but his eyes were twinkling with knowledge. Harry could bet that Dumbledore knew all along that Grawp was residing in the Forbidden Forest.

‘Come on Hagrid, explain yourself’ said McGonagall in a worried voice

‘Erm… Professor Dumbledore Sir, yeh knew abou’ me mother...’

‘Hagrid don’t worry we know about that but now the whole school knows and this can’t be kept a secret any longer’ said Dumbledore ‘We have to prove that they will not hurt humans. So, we have to contact the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures, there is no other way…’

‘They are not gonna take him away Dumbledore Sir?’ Hagrid asked in a whisper

‘I don’t want to give you any false hopes Rubeus but from the looks of it Grawp seems to be on his way to be civilized’ Dumbledore patted Hagrid’s arm and hinted others to follow him back to the school with a gesture of his hand.

Hagrid was looked stricken and was sulking towards his hut when they were all following Dumbledore to the Entrance Hall.

‘What will happen to Grawp Professor’ asked Hermione anxiously

‘Let’s hope for the best, shall we?’ said Dumbledore, not giving another clue.

~*~

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

October 23rd, 2003, 9:17 am

CHAPTER 20 – Malfoy Vs Potter (Part I)

As usual, the news about the Giants spread like a wild fire in the school. But no news came in the Daily Prophet, it was still a hush-hush business till the enquiries are done by the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures.

Different students were telling different stories. Harry heard snatches of conversation, like

‘We had a Giant Squid in the Lake and now we have a real Giant in the forest! Geez, no wonder, my mother was skeptical about sending me to Hogwarts’ said a first year Ravenclaw

‘What if the Giant came out and ate us alive?’ a second year Hufflepuff

‘What if they come out and destroy the buildings? I heard they have very strong magical powers’ a first year Gryffindor

Harry just rolled his eyes to all this nonsense because he knew better but the house which was spreading total vicious lies was none other than the slytherins, they were telling all and sundry that is whoever cared to listen, that Giants were nothing more than wicked killing machines.

Draco was telling a different story altogether, Harry heard his phony version while sticking the announcement for Gryffindor Quidditch try outs on the notice board of Great Hall.

‘We were studying those stupid creatures and suddenly this vicious monster sized Giant comes out of the Forbidden Forest, roaring and beating its chest.’ Harry imagined a chimpanzee doing that not Grawp

‘So, everyone ran for their lives but I stayed back and shot as many stunning spells I could at the Giant’ Draco said smugly, Harry could hear Crabbe and Goyle’s grunts to approve this version of the story

‘At last with my sole efforts, the Giants went scrambling back into the forest because…’ at this point his voice became all hushed up ‘You know, what did the trick? I used crucio on them!’ he finished triumphantly

Harry was clenching his fists and cursing Draco under his breadth to calm his nerves; he was not visible to Draco because he was standing at the opposite side.

‘And you know what? The Giants know Hagrid!’ he paused here surveying his spectators meaningfully

‘I always thought that Hagrid should have been sacked years ago! That big stupid oaf with no brains has no learning to teach us!’

At this point it became impossible to bear for Harry. He strode like a lion towards Draco ready to pounce

‘What did you do Malfoy when they came out? Did you screamed at their faces to ward them off? Because I remember you squealing like a frightened pig’ Harry said scathingly

‘Shut your big mouth Potter, before it’s too late’ Malfoy said taking out his wand.

But Harry was too fast for him, he took out his wand like a flash and in a fraction of a second, Draco had toppled off his seat and now was lying on the floor clutching his head because it was now shaped as a giant football minus his hair. He couldn’t get up because of the weight of his own head.

Everyone burst out laughing including the slytherins and many of the students left their breakfast just to see Malfoy being ridiculed. Obviously, except Pansy who was now shrieking something very rude at Harry and Crabbe and Goyle were guffawing stupidly.

Harry muttered the counter curse in a hurry because Professor McGonagall was making her way right towards him.

‘Potter you will pay for this!’ Malfoy said getting up and pointing his wand towards him

‘What is happening here? This is no dueling club!’ Professor McGonagall yelled over the chattering students

‘Mr. Malfoy what do you think you are doing?’ she asked

‘Potter attacked me Professor!’

‘Can you prove it?’ Harry challenged him

‘Are you joking Potter? The whole school saw you hexing me!’

‘Are you sure?’ Harry said, his green eyes gleaming

‘I can prove that Potter’ said Pansy, coming to the rescue of her ‘boyfriend’ after which Malfoy became more smug than usual

‘I will say Harry did no such thing’ this was said by Ginny. Harry couldn’t help but grin at her.

Professor McGonagall whereas was huffing in the background ‘You two share your houses with Malfoy and Potter. So, you will sure be on the respective sides’ she said looking over the Pansy and Ginny

‘Well, if it means anything Professor, I saw Malfoy pointing a wand at Potter not vise versa’ said Cho coming a little closer, followed by Luna who also sided with Harry.

‘Yes Professor, I only saw Harry defending Hagrid’s honor’ said Ernie Macmillan smiling at Harry, which was followed by an audible murmur of approval from the majority of the crowd.

Harry couldn’t believe his luck, Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff were siding with him, Malfoy was looking ashen faced which gave him a tanned look.

‘I will let pass this incident, but there will be no wand moving in the Great Hall, and if I ever see a student taking out his wand even to polish it, he’ll be doomed for detention worth of whole week! Is that understood by all of you?’ she said looking daggers at every student.

‘Now clear up! You are getting late for your classes’ Professor McGonagall barked

‘That was ruddy brilliant Harry’ Ron said gleefully almost skipping on his feet, but he had to straighten his posture because Hermione was not looking very pleased.

‘Harry, you could have gotten detention for that!’ she said accusingly

‘Oh lighten up Hermione! He was insulting Hagrid and I can never take that’

~*~

Oh Brave Harry Potter! Let me shake your hand Harry Potter! Let me polish your shoes Harry Potter! Let me kiss your arse Harry Potter…

For Merlin’s sake! These people make me sick. Now the whole school thinks he’s some kind of a superman!

It’s becoming difficult to carry out my plans, these faithful loyalists of his are every where…

But I will get you soooon…….. Harry Potter………

~*~

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

October 23rd, 2003, 10:34 pm

CHAPTER 20 – Malfoy Vs Potter (Part II)

Harry was getting ready for the Quidditch tryouts, and he wasn’t sure about the speech to encourage his team mates. Oliver Wood had sent him a foot long letter on that matter but Harry knew better to rely on that.

‘Harry lets get going mate!’ Ron hollered from behind the changing booth

‘Coming’

Harry and Ron made their way to the Quidditch pitch, Harry felt a lightening feeling by looking at the familiar hoops and stands. He saw quite a party for the tryouts, officially they were looking for two chasers but Harry knew that Ginny would easily be the next chaser for the team.

‘Seamus! You are trying out too?’ asked Ron

‘Yeah! I practiced meself to death in holidays’ said Seamus sheepishly

‘Why Dean is not trying out?’ asked Harry

‘He says he’s got more important things to do’ said Seamus looking unsure.

There was Euan Abercrombie, Tara Johnson, Ryan Brad, Seamus Finningan and Ginny Weasley.

They were all waiting for Jack Sloper and Andrew Kirk to show up

‘Where are those stupid fools!’ asked Katie Bell

‘I told them to show up early and now they are making us late’ said Harry controlling his temper, but sighed with relief when they saw two bungling figures staggering towards them.

‘Sorry Captain…’ said Andrew looking uncomfortable

‘I’m no ‘Captain’, call me Harry as others do. So, what took you so long?’ asked Harry indignantly

‘Umm, got lost on the way’ supplied Jack.

Harry looked at them in disbelief and Ron tried to hide his snort.

It was Harry’s job to break the news to Tara and Ryan that they were not allowed to play because of the first year rule.

‘But you were selected on your first year’ said Tara Johnson, stomping her foot

‘You are Angelina’s sister, aren’t you?’ asked Harry smiling at her

‘Yes’ Tara said blushing

‘Well, then I now where to look for next year, but you have to understand that there were some special circumstances in my case and anyways I don’t want to brag. You two are already aware of the wizarding community situation and how there is still a tussle going on. So, we have to follow the official rules more than ever. You don’t want more parents complaining about Hogwarts standards do you?’ Harry asked them

‘Well, no’ they almost said in unison

‘So, cheer up, try out next year, alright?’

‘Alright’ they said and started for the school grounds

‘Ahh it’s so sad, looking at their long faces’ said Ginny

‘Yeah’ said Harry, then he started surveying the team

‘Okay people, as we will only be selecting the chasers, let’s begin with the Quaffle alone first and after half an hour interval, the bludgers will be released one after the other. Jack and Andrew, you both will enter the play when the first bludger will be released. The finalists will be chosen on the basis of the vote from the current team members.’

‘Ginny, Seamus and Euan, you all will be playing as a team today, whereas me and Katie will act as the opposing team chasers to block your path. This is not going to be too difficult because you will only have two beaters to knock you off your brooms instead of four and also no seeker hovering over your head. But, obviously there will be Ron the keeper to block your goals’

‘Any questions?’ asked Harry, but there were none, Harry said

‘Mount your brooms, and get into your respective positions’ Harry said hitting off from the ground

The Quaffle was released by Katie and then she started following the three tryout chasers along with Harry.

Ginny was playing very nicely in spite of her cleansweep. Seamus was doing a good job too on his Nimbus 2000. Euan was only lacking in weight because he was very easily disconcerted by a light shove.

Ron was completely in form and didn’t let pass a single goal in the first half an hour, when Ginny in frustration yelled at him

‘Budge up Ron, it’s only a tryout!’

Ron only grinned evilly. At that exact moment Harry bumped into Seamus to snatch the Quaffle but wasn’t ready for Ginny to come crashing towards him head long. He dropped the Quaffle because of the sudden attack but became entwined with Ginny in the process. Her robe lace got stuck into Harry’s broom compass.

He yelled ‘continue with the game, we will soon join you’

Harry wasn’t able to see the wicked grin on Ron’s face on their disposition. They had to get down the pitch to untangle.

‘I’m so sorry’ said Ginny looking embarrassed and trying her best to untie her robe laces but to no avail.

Harry stomach was filled with all kinds of butterflies and what else not. Suddenly, he felt like he didn’t have any guts in his belly but air… Ginny so close… he thought, she looked so beautiful when she gets embarrassed, all red and blushing like her hair. Harry was in no way trying to untie her laces from his broom but was staring intently at her.

Say something bonehead… he was thinking fast!

‘Err… Ginny…’

‘Yes Harry’ she had just realized that Harry was paying too much attention to her.

Harry was edging closer to her and was just about to kiss her when a spell hit him straight at the back. He was lying on the ground like a rigid board.

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

October 26th, 2003, 4:23 pm

CHAPTER 20 – Malfoy Vs Potter (Part III)

In another second Ginny had muttered the counter curse and now he was able to see Draco Malfoy coming towards him with his cronies in tow.

‘How lovey dovey Potter!’ said Draco smirking

‘None of your business’ Harry retorted angrily

‘Stupefy!’ Draco yelled

‘Protego’ said Harry, the shield protected him from being hit fully

‘Ferni-‘

‘Obscurio’ Harry yelled again before Draco could mutter something else

The whole Gryffindor team came down to laugh their heads off on Draco’s clumsiness, because now he was swaggering about the Quidditch pitch cross-eyed.

‘Oh what a beautiful sight’ said Ron wiping a tear

Ginny had got over that awkward moment and now was smiling at the scene as well. Ron’s eyes were twinkling more than ever.

But they were soon not alone on the pitch, the whole Slytherin Quidditch team was emerging from the entrance, all dressed up in their Quidditch gear.

‘What are they doing here?’ Ron enquired incredulously

‘I booked the pitch for tryouts; they have no rite to be here’ Harry said angrily

‘Let’s get ready for some trouble…’ said Katie looking miffed

‘Hello Potter’ said Warrington showing his unlined teeth

‘It’s still our time at the pitch, because we have booked it. So, then why are you here? Because our presumed match is not due till next month’

‘The thing is Potter… we’ve got special permission from Professor Snape that we can use the pitch… like just right now!’ he said snorting on Harry’s face

‘Oh Buzz off Warrington!’ said Ron threateningly but Harry restrained him from taking another step.

‘What’s the excuse this time Warrington? Who are you training now?’

‘Well, our new team Captain has some important strategy to discuss and we also have to train our new chaser Malcolm Baddock’

Till that time Draco was back to his senses and came sprinting towards them boiling in rage.

‘You have made a big mistake Potter! You don’t know what I can do to you’ he said menacingly, pointing his wand towards him

‘I’m getting scared now Malfoy, look… my one eye lash is twitching in fear’ said Harry looking straight at Draco

Malfoy just sneered and Warrington took his cue and announced

‘Meet our new Captain Potter, Draco Malfoy’

Harry gave Draco a killer smile ‘This is such a good news! Nice to meet you Mr. Malfoy – Let’s hope I’ll meet you on our first match?’ Harry said raising an eyebrow

Draco knew better that he couldn’t use the unforgivable curse on Harry in front of all these students. Therefore, he had to delay his retaliation

‘As you have got special permission, why don’t use it well?’ said Katie sarcastically

‘Let’s get going guys… and ladies’ Ron said quickly because Katie was glaring at him.

They all headed back to the changing room to finalize the players, in between Katie informed them that Seamus was the only one who was able to goal before they were disturbed by the slytherins.

The decision was not that difficult, the other team players selected Seamus and Ginny unanimously their new chasers. And Euan was a complete sport, he didn’t mind at all

‘I know I’m a little light for a chaser, I could have been the seeker but you are just so brilliant at it’ he said smiling

The team was set and Harry was all geared up for their coming match. As his departing speech he said

‘Okay team, we have been winning the Quidditch Cup for consecutive three years and obviously we want to do it again but it is not possible without the total team effort. I know that you can’t only concentrate on Quidditch because you have your studies to think about but still I want ‘us’ to be the best team ever. And the only way to do it right – is practice’ he paused for a moment and heard Andrew and Jack groan

‘I’ll be conducting practices thrice a week because we have already been delayed and we only have a month to get in shape. I know some of you are cursing me under their breadths and I was one of you not before long but I know now, what Oliver and Angelina went through to assemble all the plus points of the team’ He surveyed his team mates, whose faces were set

‘Let’s meet tomorrow, same time, for the first practice of the season’ Harry finished

‘Yeah, let’s practice tough and hard and kick some slytherin bum!’ roared by Ron

‘Hear, hear’ they all said in unison.

~*~

With October came Lupin and Harry’s advance classes. Lupin was more than over whelmed for coming back at Hogwarts.

With Harry’s advance classes he was also almost badgered to death for starting the DA meetings again. So, he had to relent and make time for them too but was completely flabbergasted to find that almost the whole school wanted to join it except of course the Slytherins because as the rumor had it, they were already getting training from Malfoy and seventh year students.

To solve this dilemma Dumbledore and Lupin came to his rescue and whoever wanted to join the DA classes will be taught by either Professor Lupin or Flitwick and incase of the advanced classes which included their first DA members of the last term Harry will teach them along with Lupin for getting the first hand technique to uphold their safety.

So, the days wore on and Harry was exhausted more than ever because now he had to plan their Quidditch practice, and DA meetings, along with working hard for his sixth year and preparing for the N.E.W.Ts, and the unexpected tasks ahead.

~*~

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

October 27th, 2003, 3:47 pm

CHAPTER 21 – To Vanquish the Serpent (Part I)

He was back again at that place where nothing existed except pure shimmering white light…. again the colors were pulsing all around him, and this time he could hear someone humming,

Let those who rest more deeply sleep,

Let those awake their vigils keep…

And with each said word, the colors around him changed, he tried to glimpse something but couldn’t, except that white light. When he became restless and started shifting, the humming voice faltered for a little bit, but the voice still kept on humming the song or incantation, whatever it was… over and over again

And Harry again realized that the voice was very familiar, so familiar that he couldn’t put his finger on it…

‘What do you think you are doing?’ the same voice barked and he was so taken aback that he involuntarily flipped and with that the scene changed… yet again a smoky snake was charging at him, baring its fangs and this time it was able to sting him on his wrist.

He felt no pain but a strange sensation seeped through his body, like actual venom was passing through his veins, he writhed in an unknown agony and woke up clutching his scar. Somehow, he knew that this was not good, the good and bad dream mixing together… it was no prediction but a feeling, he couldn’t explain

He tossed around for a better position, his scar was not hurting any more and he wondered what woke him up, if it wasn’t the scar.

‘Too late to go back to bed’ he thought

No one was awake and from the faint light coming from the window, it was easy to see that it was early morning.

He got off the bed and pulled his jumper over him because the weather was really chilly.

He started to get ready for breakfast and his stomach did a somersault when he remembered that today was the first match of the season against Slytherin, that’s why he was so hyped up when he went to sleep late last night. Was this the reason behind seeing that dream again? And who that voice belonged to? It sounded so familiar…

He wanted to talk to someone and he could use the mirror that Lupin had given him but he realized that he didn’t wanted to disturb him so early in the morning, instead he caught up on his homework which was bloating out of proportion.

When it was all rise and shine he nudged Ron and Seamus to awake from their slumber sleep, when Ron saw him through his groggy eyes, he bolted upright so fast that his head hit the roof of the four poster bed

‘Owwww’ said a very painful looking Ron

‘Oh c’mon Ron! The match has not started yet’ Harry said playfully

He knew that this time it was different not because he was the Captain but because Ron was playing above even Wood’s standards and their chasers were more than just fit except a glitch called Andrew and Jack. The players had to save themselves from the bludgers because the beaters were either too absorbed in other things on the field like picking their noses OR beating the bludgers towards their own team players rather than towards the opposition’s players.

Oh how he sourly missed the twins and their brilliant beating…

He had a wistful expression on his face and Ron could read it right through while coming from the bath

‘Thinking about the blundering idiots?’ he said snickering and throwing his towel at him

Harry made a face and said ‘You are there to save us aren’t you? Weasley King?’

‘Oi!’ said Ron and he raced down with Harry to the Common Room where Ginny and Hermione were waiting for them.

Hermione raised an eyebrow and Ginny just smiled amusingly

‘All set for the match?’ asked Hermione

Harry was going to answer her ‘Yes’ when he heard a crash and was knocked down beneath a heap comprising of Andrew and Jack. They were all arms and legs and Harry was squirming to get free. Everyone burst out laughing by seeing the Gryffindor Captain ‘Mister the boy who lived’ trampled by two lumbering figures.

‘gerroff!’ he yelled from somewhere beneath

‘Sorry boss!’ Jack said

Harry straightened up and almost howled at them ‘What are you trying to prove? And I’m no ‘boss’, I’m simply Harry!’

‘Sorry Harry’ Jack said straightening his robes

‘Just slipped’ Andrew interjected hopefully

Harry just rolled his eyes in indignation which was clearly saying ‘Oh why me?’

Hermione was still chortling with laughter and Ron and Ginny were eyeing her reprovingly.

‘Well… Hermione we’ll be okay’ said Harry answering her belatedly, which produced another fit of giggles from her.

‘What are we going to do mate?’ asked Ron ruffling his hair absent-mindedly

‘I miss Fred and George…’ said Ginny longingly, putting into words Harry’s feelings.

‘We have practiced a lot; let’s just hope that no bludger smacks my head’ Harry said expecting the worst

‘Then we’ll sure be doomed!’ Ron said whistling, as an after thought he added ‘And Merlin save us from the tweedleedum and tweedleedoo’

~*~

Breakfast was a quiet affair and everyone was waiting in anticipation for the first match. All the Gryffindors were wearing the red and gold mufflers and many Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw students were cheering the Gryffindors too.

He felt a pang when he saw Cho wearing the Gryffindor muffler and his gaze was followed by Ginny because of which he somehow felt ashamed.

He wasn’t hungry so he just ate a toast and by looking at the worried faces of his team mates, he completely lost his appetite, the only players who were eating like pigs were Andrew and Jack, they were eating like there was no tomorrow.

I hope they don’t throw up… Harry thought optimistically

The time for their first Quidditch match was just around the corner…

~*~

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

October 30th, 2003, 10:16 pm

CHAPTER 21 – To Vanquish the Serpent (Part II)

http://c.1asphost.com/mazurka/quid.gif

They all got ready in the changing room. Everyone was eyeing everybody else and exceptionally long stares were reserved for Andrew and Jack a.k.a tweedleedum and tweedleedoo.

Ron was smiling faintly towards Harry, encouraging him for a speech, while they were all standing ready before the entrance, waiting for a cue

‘Okay Gryffindors! After long and hard practices we have reached the first step towards the Quidditch Cup. And I know that there is a lot of pressure for maintaining the winning streak but I don’t want any fowl play just because we want to win. We will win with all the right moves following all the rules, if not, no matter because winning is not everything But I’m confident that with our team effort, we’ll be able to hit another high’ Harry looked in the eyes of all the six players pointedly and he could feel their face set and their grips tighten on their broomsticks

‘Let’s get this over with’ said Harry and they all exchanged a grouped high five, with cries of ‘Yeah’ and ‘Let’s do this’ they all headed for the Quidditch pitch

‘Welcome! Students and teachers to the first Quidditch match of the season, and what a perfect day for a match. There is no wind as the air stands still with freezing coldness. A match between two opponents from so many years before that even Professor Binns is not sure about the exact dates. Slytherin verses Gryffindor’

‘Let’s hear it for the teams,’ as the both the teams rushed out of their respective entrances towards the pitch

‘Look its Dean compering!’ Seamus said while running towards Madam Hooch, while Dean smiled and waved to all of them from the stand

‘So, this was the important thing he was doing’ Harry concluded

Madam Hooch was as usual standing at the center of the pitch

‘I want a clean game boys and girls!’ she warned them all ‘So watch your backs’ with a pause she continued

‘Captains shake hands’

This was the moment Harry was most dreading. Harry could almost hear many intakes of breadths as both the team Captains drew nearer to each other.

Draco was smirking so hard that his eyes were not even visible and Harry was not going to be the first one to relent

‘C’mon boys, we don’t have all day!’ Madam Hooch barked at them

‘After you Potter’ Draco said with a false smile, but Harry didn’t budge

‘Let’s not waste time Malfoy, or are you scared now?’ asked Harry

‘In your dreams Potter’ Draco sneered and before Madam Hooch could scold them again, they shook hand so briefly that their hands barely touched.

‘Mount your brooms’ Madam Hooch ordered

They all did so and fourteen broomsticks shot in the air, with a round of applause from the stands

‘They are off! And a very spanking…’

‘Thomas!’ warned Professor McGonagall

‘Sorry Professor, a very thrilling match right here people and the Quaffle is released and….’

‘Baddock lunges for the Quaffle but sorely misses because Bell moved in between and now in possession’

Harry was hovering around the pitch but no glint of gold was visible and as always Malfoy was following him closely

As the Quaffle was passed from player to player, Harry noticed that from the onset of the game, a difference was evident that the Slytherin Chasers were bumping and shoving very hard and as they were going, a penalty seemed in order soon.

‘Weasley in possession and she is streaking so nicely towards the goal posts… Come on Ginny!’ Dean was egging her on, while Bletchly the Slytherin Keeper was looking murderous

‘She duck and shoots… and SCORES!’

The crowds went wild and Harry could hear the Gryffindors screaming in approval, they were waving a banner showing a huge Lion swallowing a giant snake
‘Gryffindor ten to zero’ Dean announced happily.
Harry whooped with joy for their first goal and ducked at the right time because a bludger just zoomed past him brushing his sleeve.

‘Pucey is at it again closely followed by Finningan, Go GO Seamus, knock him off his broom!’

‘THOMAS!’ yelled Professor McGonagall

‘Erm… Finningan successfully passes the Quaffle to Bell but… Oh no, a bludger knocked the Quaffle from her hand to Warrington shot by…huh… Sloper’ at this point Dean’s voice had bewilderment written all over it

‘Warrington heading for the goal posts and it’s time for Ron Weasley to show his true colors, who is circling the hoops like and an over obsessive Hen’

The crowd screamed more wildly and Ron was able to save the goal and smirk in return, while Warrington showed him his fists

‘A sign of professional Quidditch, right here people, as we see the Hawkshead Attacking Formation by the Gryffindor Chasers’

All the three Chasers came together were Seamus in the lead was heading for the goal posts, Bletchly was circling the hoops, not sure what to expect, as Seamus passed the Quaffle to Katie and she arched as she was going to throw it towards the right hoop, Bletchly calculated wrongly and Katie in a flashed passed the Quaffle to Seamus made for the middle hoop and scored successfully

‘Gryffindor scores again, GO SEAMUS! And it’s Gryffindor twenty to zero’

From the looks of it, the match was going in Gryffindor’s favor because till now Ron hasn’t allowed a single goal to the Slytherins, it was like, he was back with a vengeance!

‘Baddock heading for the goal as Crabbe and Goyle band with him, what are they trying to do? Oh no! I smell trouble’

There was an audible groan from the audience as Crabbe and Goyle both shot bludgers at Ron at the same time from opposite sides, so that he almost was sandwiched between them and was knocked backwards painfully from his broom and if his grip wasn’t tight enough on his broomstick, he would have fallen straight towards the ground.

‘FOUL FOUL FOUL!’ screamed Dean almost jumping around the stand

‘Penalty’ cried Madam Hooch

‘Thomas, continue with the compeering! Will you’ warned Professor McGoanagall

‘But Professor! That was BRUTAL’

‘Anyways with that foul play, the Slytherins finally scores’ these words were spoken very accusingly

‘So, it’s ten to twenty to Gryffindor’

A time out was called by Harry, but in the frenzy he didn’t notice that Malfoy was streaking wildly towards something and as Madam Hooch accepted his time out, Malfoy had caught the snitch and was showing it off to the public with an evil grin on his face.

A sudden hush soaked the entire Quidditch pitch, and it seemed nobody was present and if there were any frogs in the pitch, they all would have heard their croaking in the abrupt silence that followed.

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

November 1st, 2003, 1:13 am

CHAPTER 21 – To Vanquish the Serpent (Part III)

‘I CAUGHT THE SNITCH!’ yelled Malfoy looking ecstatic.

‘But, Mr. Malfoy, the time out was already called; the game was in recess,’ Madam Hooch said in a calm voice

‘So, what? I caught the snitch, didn’t I? and that means that the game is over’ Malfoy said with a blank stare

‘I think I’m not getting through to you Mr. Malfoy! The game was in recess, so, if you catch the snitch thousand times in ‘time out’, it wouldn’t matter!’ Madam Hooch said getting all perked up.

Harry sighed in relief ‘Oh boy! That was soooo close’ he thought. Whereas, Draco let go of the snitch and started cursing so loudly that Madam Hooch gave Slytherins another penalty, which shut Malfoy up for good.

The crowd settled down with relief that the game was indeed not over. Harry noticed a very bushy haired head popping up and down in the Gryffindor stands in concern. He didn’t know that, she was getting all worked up over Ron getting hurt or the match in dwindles.

In the meantime, Ron was examined by Madam Pomfrey, who was pursing her lips so tight that they seemed white

‘Quidditch! I tell you…’ she was muttering. Ron just had some bruises which were healed by the Matron in a jiffy.

Before resuming the game, Harry had a little chat with his team mates by getting a cue from the slytherins because they were all huddled in a corner of the pitch conspiring something

‘That was so close Harry! What were you thinking?’ asked Ron horrified

‘Looking after your butt Ronniekins!’ retorted Harry, which produced a very red faced Ron

‘Jack, Andrew try to shoot the bludgers towards slytherin for a change, will you? And I know I was lousy, so I’ll keep a better look out! And it seems that the slytherins will be using some of their non-professional tactics, so be aware.’ Harry finished with camaraderie smile

The game resumed with a thunder of clapping from the crowd. As Madam Hooch had called two penalties, Katie was chosen for the first goal and Seamus for the second, they both succeeded, making the Gryffindors lead with thirty points.

As Dean pointed out, the slytherins were definitely getting desperate by the moment as they kept on bungling through the game.

‘Ouch! Tough luck there Pucey! As he’s hit by Kirke’s first successful bludger’ Dean announced happily.

It had been one and a half hour to the game and Gryffindor was still leading thirty to seventy. The audience was completely hooked as they ooohed and aaahed at the right places and moves

‘Bell now in possession, as she veers around Warrington and Crabbe heading for the posts and ducks just in time from the bludger sent by Goyle and passes along to Weasley, who heads for the right hoop but shoots to the left and SCORES! Oh how brilliant! She was feinting’

‘Gryffindors lead thirty to eighty’ glee was pouring from Dean’s voice

Harry was scanning the ground for the snitch ‘Oh come out already!’ he thought desperately and this time he was ready for it!

And then he saw Malfoy again getting all excited and diving for the ground, as Harry followed him, he couldn’t see the snitch…

‘The Seekers have seen the snitch and are now battling to catch it first, GO Harry! Make Gryffindors proud!!!’ Dean yelled over the excited chattering

As Harry came nearer to the ground he saw a glint of gold not in front of Malfoy but on the other side of the pitch

‘Stupid Malfoy!’ he said, as he swerved his firebolt to the left with difficulty because he was flying very near to the ground

‘Ooooh that was a difficult maneuver, as Potter swiftly veers around for another point… But what is he doing?’ Dean exclaimed as the audience got to their feet and many students pressed their omniculars or binoculars to their eyes for a better look

‘Potter has seen the snitch! Malfoy git was only feinting!’ Dean shouted and Professor McGonagall was so absorbed in the game that she didn’t even yelled ‘THOMAS’ for a change.

As Malfoy realized that his ploy of distraction has backfired, he paced after Harry increasing his speed rapidly.

But Harry had already covered half the distance and was leaning on his broomstick to increase the speed… the game stood stand still, as all the players abandoned their posts and were observing the Seekers except Crabbe and Goyle who sent the bludgers flying towards Harry, one of which only grazed him but the second one hit his right shoulder squarely.

Harry howled in pain but still didn’t lessen his speed

‘That was so unfair!’ Dean bellowed

‘The Gryffindor Captain is narrowing down towards the snitch, as it flutters some paces away from him’ Dean announced excitedly

And in few a heartbeats, Harry held out his left hand for catching the snitch, closely followed by Malfoy, who was huffing and breathing hard to get past Harry, but Harry was too quick for him.

As the snitch fluttered just past his fingers mocking him, but his firebolt got the better side of the snitch, and Harry with a sigh of relief enclosed the golden fluttering ball in his left hand as he headed for the ground by navigating the broomstick with his legs unsupported because his right hand was in no condition to hold anything.

The crowd cheered, jumped and yelled with triumph, but obviously the slytherins were doing the opposite, they were heading for the school, heads bowed and scowling.

Harry’s fellow Gryffindors made for him in a wave of robes and broomsticks and Harry was almost swallowed by their hulking figures, hugging him tightly as Harry felt contented after a long time… but just before being completely swallowed by his team mates, he saw a very familiar face in the nearest stand… it can’t be! He thought. That can’t be Sirius!

‘Gryffindor Captain saves the day! And Gryffindors WINS by two hundred points’ Dean danced around the stand cheering while the thundering applause almost buried his voice.

‘Go Harry! I know you could do it’ Ron said supporting Harry on his shoulder with the help of Andrew and Jack. Harry saw that there was no Sirius on the nearest stand. What is with me? He thought. Why am I seeing things?

Harry was carried by the Gryffindor team very proudly as they circulated the pitch holding him up but Madam Pomfrey reached them in between and demanded that Harry was handed over to her, for healing.

As it turned out, his shoulder joint was dislocated but Madam Pomfrey did a nifty spell and healed it, only leaving a little swelling and pain, for which he was ordered to take Potions for three days.

‘See you guys in the dormitory’ Harry said to his team mates while going towards the Hospital Wing for his health potion, still in his Quidditch gear, wondering what was wrong with his sight.

~*~

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

November 3rd, 2003, 3:56 pm

CHAPTER 22 – Expecting the Unexpected (Part I)

As he came out from the Hospital wing he saw Ginny waiting for him, which made him gladder than winning the match.

‘How are you feeling Harry?’ Ginny asked and without a pause she blurted out ‘The guys were getting worried about you, so they sent me to look for you’

Why she’s explaining all this… or she was the one who was worried sick… he reflected amusingly, this thought made him stand a little more straighter but… tough luck, because to the contrary this made him grimace in pain

‘No matter Ginny… I’m feeling alright’ he said wincing

‘But you don’t look too good’ said Ginny surveying him closely, as Harry was mustering up his courage to do the thing he was aching to do for so long…. but instead he doubled over in surprising pain as his insides went up in flame, it was so painful that he couldn’t maintain his balance and keeled over on the floor

Ginny was taken by surprise but started screaming for help immediately as she kneeled down beside him and shot a red sparkling spell towards the Hospital Wing. Harry was rolling on his sides in agony and was gasping for abated breadth

‘Giiiinnniii’ he muttered in pain

Madam Pomfrey came running and gasped in surprise ‘What happened to him?’

‘I don’t know! He was just talking and – and this…’ Ginny said in a squeal

Madam Pomfrey checked him and again gasped ‘Oh no! How could this be?’

‘Miss. Weasley do you know how to move him towards the Hospital?’ asked Madam Pomfrey hurriedly

‘Yes, I do’ and then she enunciated ‘Mobilicorpus’

As Harry’s writhing body started hovering in the air, Ginny pointed her wand towards him and started running towards the Hospital Wing after the Matron as gracefully as she could without bumping Harry’s body anywhere.

Madam Pomfrey did a freezing charm on Harry, which froze his floating body in an instant like a white grimacing statue

‘Why did you do that for?’ asked Ginny in surprise

‘Just wait for a bit Miss. Weasley and don’t go calling to your friends… not just now’ which made Ginny more bewildered

Madam Pomfrey started fretting in her office, Ginny followed her. She was bringing down many old grimy bottles and was dusting their covers. She beckoned to a book to open, by using the Accio Spell. She read a page and brought down a very ancient carafe from a shelve, and read its label closely. She opened the bottle and sniffed it, when satisfied, she ordered Ginny to go to the Staff Room and bring Professor McGonagall with her.

‘Now, can I bring my brother?’ she asked pleadingly but got a very curt ‘NO’

Harry was revived to his own self by the time Ginny arrived with Professor McGonagall panting behind, with her walking stick.

‘What’s the matter Poppy?’ she asked worriedly

‘There has been an awful misfortune Minerva. Someone broke into my office and changed the contents of a healing Potion, which I use profusely and in a hurry I didn’t check that it was the right potion or not… and look what happened’ she finished pointing towards Harry with a dry sob

Harry was unaware of the whole process because he only remembered being frozen after that excruciating flaming sensation rocking his insides. When he was unfreezed, he didn’t feel any pain, but then he realized that his lower body was still frozen. Madam Pomfrey made him drink a solution, which was icy blue in color and as he gulped it down, he felt a cold sensation seep through his body. After a wait of almost five minutes, Madam Pomfrey unfroze him completely and Harry didn’t feel a single pang of pain after that.

‘Are you sure Poppy?’ asked Professor McGonagall after looking at Harry skeptically

‘Yes, I am sure! I gave Potter the right quantity of Meroceli Potion for his swelling but it turned out that it was Flammilo Potion instead and if it wasn’t for Miss. Weasley here. Potter would have to sustain permanent repercussions’ Madam Pomfrey shuddered at the thought

‘But who could have done a thing like that?’ asked Ginny

‘Flammilo Potion is a very advanced Potion Miss. Weasley…and it’s not a content of a Hospital supply. Am I right Poppy?’ Professor McGonagall asked the Matron

‘Yes certainly’ Madam Pomfrey answered earnestly

‘This is a work of a very crafty wizard or witch, who not only broke into the Matron’s office but was successfully able to hoodwink her’ said McGonagall looking livid

‘Poppy, verify all the draughts and Potions in your supply for their credibility. I have to report this to the Headmaster and Potter do you know anything about this that I don’t know? Because you always seem to know more than you reveal’ said Professor McGonagall quizzically

Harry looked towards Ginny for support who shrugged in response. He wasn’t sure that the note that he received when he was ill had anything to do with this incident.

‘I don’t know Professor…’ he said looking truthfully nonplussed

‘Okay Potter, but do tell me if you find anything… that means everything you find, understood Potter?’ her voice was stern but her eyes were filled with concern ‘There are already many wizards on prowl for you’

‘Yes Professor’ Harry said obediently

‘Just have a lie in for an hour Potter. So that I can observe the result of the medication’ said the Matron

‘Now can I go and get my brother?’ Ginny asked hopefully

Before Madam Pomfrey could say anything Harry replied

‘No Ginny, don’t worry them. I’m feeling fine. You can stall by saying that I’m with Professor Lupin… alright? I don’t want to disturb them in their merry making’ he thought about all the Gryffindors partying in the Common Room

Ginny gave him an appraising look and smiled

‘You gave me a heart attack just then Harry. I thought you were taken over or something’

‘I’m fine now’ he said smiling back and thinking what was with his fate? The moment he wanted to start something with Ginny, something unexpected happened…

‘Okay Miss Weasley, you can go now, he’s feeling better and he needs a shut eye after being injured and inflamed in a single day’ said Madam Pomfrey

‘Okay… I guess I’ll leave you now’ said Ginny and kissed Harry on his cheek and went away hurriedly… Harry could guess, she was blushing

~*~

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

November 7th, 2003, 11:29 pm

CHAPTER 22 - Expecting the Unexpected (Part II)

The one hour shut eye changed into two hours and when he finally woke up, he was feeling fresh as a punch. He noticed another thing, he was not alone. Ron, Hermione and Ginny were there sitting beside his bed.

‘Feeling alright?’ asked Hermione

‘Yes, not bad at all’ Harry said stretching, while checking the functionality of his hands and limbs, all seemed to be in order.

‘So, how’s the party going?’ Harry asked for a distraction

‘It will go on the whole day but don’t try to change the subject here!’ Hermione huffed at him

‘There is someone for sure, who is real hopping mad at you Harry’ said Ron ‘and we can’t ignore this! Whoever it was had a great plan and if it wasn’t for Ginny…’ Ron shook his head in indignation

‘The Flammilo Potion is very lethal. It was used and still used by many notorious wizards to kill people….. Oh… what it would have felt like getting your insides all burned up…’ Hermione said with a quiver

‘I can tell you this, that it doesn’t feel that great. I just had the impression of a Dragon’s guts’ Harry said jokingly, for which he received angry stares

‘I think that letter which you received when you were ill, has some connection with this incident’ proposed Ginny on a serious note

‘Well… who knows? But I can’t cower in a corner, just because some twisted git is after my skin’ Harry said angrily, feeling all revived, getting things on the open

~*~

‘Legilimens’ Dumbledore shouted.

And this was Harry’s first total block out of Dumbledore’s probing of his thoughts. He achieved this by imagining that, all his thoughts were surrounded by a strong brick wall just like the Hogwarts Castle, and nobody could penetrate through it

‘Very good Harry! This is your first total successful block’ Dumbledore said smiling at him ‘at least now I can rest a little bit easier’

‘If you continue like this for the next two classes, we will then start Legilimency’ Dumbledore said nodding towards Fawkes, who vanished with a flash of fire

‘I would advice you to be careful and vigilant. I see the brooding calmness to be very engaging but I don’t think that Voldemort is resting in peace. To the contrary he has started to stirring things up a bit’ Dumbledore said half absorbed in some thought.

‘Professor….er… do you know what was stolen from the Department of Mysteries?’ Harry asked anxiously

‘Some important documents have been stolen very stealthily… and I think that’s just about it, you could worm it out of me’ Dumbledore said smiling. He checked the time

‘Oh how time flies. Run along now, I have to go to a meeting’ he said his eyes twinkling

Sure, Harry could guess… ‘Another Order meeting, I reckon?’

Dumbledore smiled knowingly and walked Harry to the Entrance Hall.

‘Hogsmead Weekend!’ Harry almost jumped on the spot but regained his composure instantly. In his mind he saw the announcement winking at him expectantly on the notice board…

I have to be prepared! Harry thought

And not too distant from Harry, a person smiled wickedly seeing Harry miss a step in front of the notice board.

The Trap is set……. Waiting its capture …. Oh sweet raptured light…. It’ll end in a fortnight…

~*~

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

November 9th, 2003, 5:15 pm

CHAPTER 22 - Expecting the Unexpected (Part III)

‘Harry you are not concentrating!’ Lupin said folding his arms,
Harry was trying to make ropes come out of his wand but they were so thin that they weren’t able to bind the Puffskein, he was suppose to trap

‘It’s no use, I can’t concentrate!’ he said giving his wand a last wave which produced a wooly thread, arced towards the Puffskein’s nose, which in response started rubbing it’s nose with its little hands in an irritated fashion

Lupin chuckled ‘Okay forget it Harry, and anyways the time is over. The advanced DA members would be arriving soon’

‘So, what’s eating you?’ asked Lupin

‘I just can’t make up my mind. It’s like there are so many decisions to make and sometimes I wonder why they have to be made by me…’ Harry said twirling his wand in his hand, without meeting Lupin’s eyes

‘Like?’

‘What should I do about my blowing rage which keeps on getting on the edge of boiling point, what can I do about my friends who patrol around me as I’m the lost treasure of Narnia, what can I do about people badgering me to ‘be vigilant’, what can I do about this whole Hero pressure? Sometimes I feel I play too easy to get…’

‘And… I can’t get Sirius off my mind, Lupin. I keep on seeing him… Am I going nuts with all these pressures over me?’

‘I don’t think so Harry…’ Lupin said searching Harry’s face for some sign

‘It’s just nerves I think… about being vigilant, and, well… you can’t do anything your friends and well wishers, they are simply concerned about you… and just forget about the Hero thing will you?’

‘And about Sirius, I reckon you are ignoring the reality so clearly that you can’t set up your mind right, and if for a second you stop the self-loathing sequel’

Harry opened his mouth to protest but Lupin hurriedly went on

‘And yes, I admit that it is on the downfall. But still, you haven’t gone over it. But, you see, he’ll always be here… and best of all… you have his memories, which you can even feel and see. What more do you want Harry… OR may be the reason of this tantrum is that, you haven’t opened the Diary after that…. that incident?’

‘I guess so…’ Harry said shuffling his feet

‘I see. If you are waiting for a guarantee I would love to give mine… But still I can bet that this is not the only thing bothering you’ Lupin was interrupted by a knock at the door

‘DA members’ Harry said

‘We’ll continue later’ Lupin patted Harry’s shoulder

For this lesson, Harry had planned the practical use of the ‘Patronus Charm’. Obviously they couldn’t invite a real Dementor, so Harry became a baby sitter for the whole class, while Lupin found him a boggart.

Harry planned to stand in boggart’s range to let it change into a Dementor and then the students would practice with it and send their Petronuses at it.

‘You know that it could be fatal’ Lupin had reasoned. But Harry knew that for practice they should all do this because the Dementors seem to be the most powerful in Voldemort’s army beside the deadly spells used by the Death Eaters.

‘If something goes wrong Lupin, Prongs is there to save me’ Harry said reminiscently, his eyes shining. Lupin’s features softened

‘Yes…’ he said nostalgically

The students filed in the room of requirements, Harry mused that how this room had become a beacon of light for many of his purposes

‘How was the training Harry?’ asked Hermione

‘Oh… it was okay’ said Harry, for which he received a furrowed look from Hermione and Ron gave him thumbs up sign

The episode with Ginny hadn’t progressed as Harry would have hoped, there were still so many things unsaid and unresolved…

When he announced to the class what he intended to do, gibbering started at full speed

‘Are you mad? Bringing in a stupid boggart and doing unto yourself to make us practice!’ Hermione bellowed, her arms flailing

Lavender, Padma and Parvati Patil started shrieking like mad ‘Oh c’mon Harry…. We….err…can’t! Just can’t! With….. r-rreal Dementor?’

‘Oh no, no, no, NO’

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

November 11th, 2003, 2:20 pm

CHAPTER 22 - Expecting the Unexpected (Part IV)

‘Well technically it will not be a real Dementor!’ he said exasperatedly, but nobody listened, except Luna who looked almost surreal
Some of them were totally terrified, Harry could clearly see Neville screwing up his face and thinking hard. Cho was looking edgy and Michael Corner and Zacharias Smith were downright angry

‘Okay people settle down!’ Lupin’s voice boomed over the babbling crowd and suddenly everybody went silent

‘I don’t want to sound like Moody, but it’s a reality that with the coming war, no one is safe. All of you saw what happened at Platform 9 ¾, or do you all want your memories refreshed?’ Lupin surveyed the whole class while Harry folded his arms haughtily

Most of them were looking at their shoes and Parvati’s, Lavender’s and Cho’s faces looked totally drained of blood.

‘People died that day without any apparent reason. If you get in trouble, you have to save your own skin because nobody else will do that for you. Dementors are just a teensy part of what lies ahead and also to be prepared for the unexpected because nothing can be foretold…’ Lupin was looking everybody up with a piercing gaze

Harry could feel determination pour through Lupin and spread towards everybody, calming them and giving them vigor.

He noticed that Lupin was wearing a new robe and he thought……. finally

He was still a little pale and had more than his share of white hair but still with all this, he emanated an unwavering strength which seem to infect everyone present

‘Now, does anybody have anything to add or any problem to discuss?’ Lupin enquired and received murmurs of ‘no’ ‘not at all’

‘Okay then. Let’s start Harry’

Lupin brought a small trunk, which was shaking slightly. One corner of the room was made totally devoid of furniture where the trunk was placed beside Harry.

‘One by one, you all will face the boggart aka Dementor and if it is getting over you, don’t use riddikulus, just scram and give the person next to you a go at it. And don’t get too close and maintain a certain distance, because if you don’t the Dementor will change into your own fear’ the whole class gave an involuntary shudder

‘Okay! So who wants to go first?’ Lupin asked jovially, and for a while nobody raised their hands but then Michael Corner came forward fidgeting with his wand

‘Excellent’ Lupin said and indicated Harry to get in position. The whole class was looking at the proceedings transfixed

Harry opened the trunk and readied himself for the coldness. A hulking figure of Dementor wrapped in black emerged from inside, drawing an audible, slow, rattling breadth. Harry felt de-ja-vu all over again… he had more than his share of Dementor chills but every time he faced it, it was anew.

The whole room was swept by a coldness that engulfed not only him but the whole class, and they all felt the abrupt silence, even the bright lights of the room seemed to dim in it’s presence

Harry steeled himself for his mother’s cries, while Michael screwed up his face in concentration

‘Expecto Patronum’

A wisp of silvery gas shot out of Michael’s wand but was not enough to ward the Dementor. Harry felt the chill seep through his body, as his eyes rolled up in his head, he went in a dark space, where nothing existed except that voice

'Come on, you can do better than that!' Harry heard Sirius laugh, his voice echoing around him… but the laughter soon died and he could imagine Sirius’s eyes widen in shock.

'SIRIUS!' Harry yelled 'NO SIRIUS!'

Harry was kneeling down on the floor and Lupin was shaking him ‘It’s alright Harry’

He felt so embarrassed! …this was not a good idea after all… but now he couldn’t worm his way out of it.

Ron, Hermione and Ginny were standing beside Lupin, almost engulfing him from the prying eyes of the class

Hermione was staring at him accusingly while Lupin handed him a chocolate bar to eat.

‘Let’s try again?’ Harry said meekly, not looking at Hermione, who huffed even more

‘Last time Harry and be ready yourself! Why didn’t you call Prongs?’ Lupin asked looking at him hard

While Harry wondered why hadn’t he? ...was he actually hoping to hear Sirius’ voice again? He thought sadly……

‘Err… Let’s have another go’ he said without looking at Lupin

Everything went well after that, whenever anyone faltered Harry would conjure his own Patronus ‘Prongs’ and do away with the dementor/boggart to hide again in the trunk. Hermione faltered at first but was able to conjure an otter to peck at the hulking figure. Ron and Ginny produced a Saber tooth Tiger and a Leopard shaped Patronuses respectively.

But everything went wrong when Cho came into the scene; she was last in line and was looking very frightened

She uttered a very feeble ‘Expecto Patronum’ and wasn’t able to produce even a wisp of smoke, but some light vapors. While Prongs was cantering beside Harry, Cho was taken over by the Dementor and as Lupin shouted riddikulus to finally finish it off. She fainted in Harry’s arms all woozy.

~*~

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

November 16th, 2003, 3:24 pm

CHAPTER 23 – Marauders incorporated (Part I)

‘If you don’t like what you are seeing, look at something else’ Harry said grumpily

‘My, my cranky aren’t we?’ Ron smirked, for which he received a big cushion right on his face thrown by Harry

‘It’s no use, if you kept on sulking’ Ron said reproachfully

‘Who’s sulking?’ Harry asked making a face

‘I don’t know mate, but I see nobody else here, who’s reading a book upside down and sitting on the chintz as a brooding horklump’

They were sitting in the Common Room which was deserted because it was late at night. They were sitting there pretending to do their homework, but to the contrary both of them hadn’t read or written a word for almost half an hour.

Harry was still dazed over today’s incidents. The succession in which they happened and the aftermath…

… Cho rigid in his arms, much to his bewilderment… Many gasps and few giggles… Ginny’s angry stare… Hermione’s raised eyebrows which almost disappeared from view behind her bushy hair… were the few things that he remembered vividly

He remembered Lupin coming to his rescue. After finishing off the boggart, he had checked Cho’s pulse and temperature and concurred that she was simply knocked out. She was revived after soft splashes of water right on her face.

When she at last came to, her eyes were out of focus and weary, and she was cringing from everyone in dismay.

Lupin conjured a stretcher and used Wingardium Leviosa to carry her to the Hospital Wing.

But the reason he was so flabbergasted was his own behavior He just kept on sitting there cradling Cho’s head in his arms like it was some prized possession… he kept on staring at her like some love-sick puppy, for crying out loud!!! He didn’t know what came over him. Today there was no sun to reflect it’s rays on her black shiny hair!..... this is so stupid! He was still thinking about her….

What’s the matter with me! He angrily pounded the arm of his sofa due to which a chip of paint fell off to the carpet and Ron gave him another sympathetic smile

‘Ron, I’m going to the Room of Requirement. Open the portrait hole for me, will you’ he said heading towards his room

‘I don’t think it’s a good idea mate. I reckon you should cool off and use the Diary when you are in a good mood’

‘I can’t stand this Ron! Those memories will sure cool me off’ he said hopefully

‘Okay! If you say so’

As Ron was tidying up his things, Harry came down with his cloak, Map and the Diary, all ready for another blast of the past

‘Are you again going to spend the night there? Because Filch is always on the prowl and now he knows that more than half the students know about the room. Better be careful’ said Ron warningly

‘No, I may not get lucky again. But I can’t use it in here. Anyways, I’ll lock the door and be back in an hour’ Harry said, draping the cloak around him

‘Okay and be careful’ said Ron

‘Yes mother!’ said Harry from somewhere because now he was not visible to Ron

Ron rolled his eyes in indignation for which he got a poke in his ribs

‘Owww’ Ron faked

‘Bye, bye chum’ Harry said cheerfully, his mood was lightening by the mere thought of seeing some form of Sirius again, and with his own father, he added happily

~*~

If it wasn’t for the sound of muffled giggling, Harry would have continued with his journey towards his destination but the snickering sound was growing louder by the minute.

So, he risked a look. He took out the map

‘I solemnly swear I’m up to no good’

There was no one in the room… how could that be possible?

His curious side got the better of him and he peeked inside the room, which was one of the many supply rooms of Hogwarts. That’s why mostly empty

The room was full with gnomes and it was like they were having a brash party. Harry smiled to himself; this must be the work of some new mischief maker clambering for the top position after the Weasley brothers soared out of Hogwarts.

He was going to leave the corridor when he saw Mrs. Norris coming towards the room in the map

‘Uh oh’ he hid behind the nearest tapestry and saw Mrs. Norris make her way towards the gnome filled room.

But to top it all off, Peeves came cackling manically and kicked Mrs. Norris through the door and shut her in, who was so busy in baring her teeth and hissing at Peeves that she didn’t realize what Peeve’s original intentions were.

‘Too late’ Harry chortled

Harry muffled his laughter by jabbing his hand in his mouth. He so wanted to do this to Mrs. Norris from the day he came to Hogwarts.

But then he noticed that he was not the only one doing the laughing. Collin Creevey was standing not far from the room hidden by a man sized vase. He was peering through vase’s neck and was shaking with suppressed laughter.

Harry was amazed out of his wits, Collin – ‘the blubbering boy’ playing tricks on Filch’s sweet and lovely cat! This is unbelievable… What’s Hogwarts coming to?

Harry continued with his expedition.

‘Peace and Quiet’ Harry was muttering under his breadth and was pacing the length of the corridor beside the Room of Requirement, when he instinctively ducked behind the nearest vase because Seamus Finningan was rushing out of the room with Padma Patil!

Oh what’s Hogwarts coming to? – He mused, shaking his head and smiling

~*~

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

November 25th, 2003, 6:11 pm

CHAPTER 23 – Marauders incorporated (Part I)

The room was the same old, as it was in his last late night visit.

Too much familiarity poured through this room,

… Be well Harry and take care of yourself … Oh how he remembered…

Suddenly he didn’t want to open the Diary, his heart was too heavy to go through that again, but then he understood why Sirius did all that. Because if he hadn’t, he wouldn’t have accepted his death ever… he would have visited Sirius every night then… But still there were some hallucinations to think about… or were they?

He put his cloak and the map on the desk and propped on his favorite plush chaise longue and started leafing through the Diary after saying the password. At least he had worked out the fact that unless, he taps the Diary with his wand, he wouldn’t be transported to the memories.

…Let’s start from the beginning…. He thought

The first entry was made on 6th December 1969

…At last I received something interesting from my family… oh but I forgot, my mother hates Andromeda and I am not suppose to say her name in the house because she got sorted to Ravenclaw instead of Slytherin…, but still this diary is pretty good…

I don’t know what’s the matter with me… but why do I feel I don’t belong here… I hope I turn eleven soon, because the times spent here, under the roof of my father is making me more edgy everyday… I want to fly away some place, where no orders are barked everyday… and people don’t hate each other…

I hope I get sorted to Ravenclaw too, so that I can at least be with my favorite cousin…

I hope…

18th February 1970

…I can’t stand my mother! She’s always shrieking about pure blood, mumbo jumbo… where are you stupid owl from Hogwarts?! I’ll be eleven soon… when are you going to come and rescue me from this dreary place… Come on already!!!

27th July 1970

…At last! The stupid owl came with the letter. I danced through out the kitchen, with that stupid elf bowing all over me… why do I get the feeling sometimes that Kreacher doesn’t like me… is it because I play pranks on him? I just greased the kitchen floor in anger one day, but that stupid creep! went blabbering to the high and mighty and I was shut for three days in my room…
I’ll not be cooped up here forever! I’m going to be freeeeeee…..

1st September 1970

On this page, there was a heading written with red ink 'The Beginning…’

Harry tapped the Diary and readied himself for whatever in store for him. As before, the walls of the room started dissolving and with a swirl of grey, Harry was standing in a black and white Platform 9 ¾

Harry could see the young Sirius looking tentatively at everybody, as he made his way towards the Hogwarts Express. He was accompanied by a tall wizard with jet black hair, just like his own. But Sirius had an open and friendly face whereas the Senior Black’s eyes were cold as ice and his lips were pursed in anger, which made his age lines around his mouth and forehead prominent

Sirius’ father indicated towards a man, who carried Sirius’s trunk in the carriage,

‘Don’t play your kiddy games in school Sirius. You have to uphold your family’s honor, the noble heritage of Blacks. I hope you will not disappoint me and especially your mother.’ Sirius father uttered sternly

‘Yes father’ Sirius managed, bowing his head

‘Send us a letter if you want anything or have forgotten anything. And yes… Be good Sirius’ the last words were uttered with much vehemence

And Sirius mustered another ‘Yes father!’

Sirius sulked towards the compartment, where his things were put into. Harry noticed that he owned an eagle owl with dark brown and black streaky feathers.

The moment he entered the compartment, he tugged off his muffler and slammed it over his trunk in anger but then became lost in the scene through his window.

From the window, he could see a boy of his age with very untidy black hair talking excitedly to a wizard and a witch. The wizard had black untidy hair, identical to his son and the witch had a very open and smiling face with prominent hazel eyes.

‘Must be his parents,’

Harry heard him say, but he hadn’t moved his lips… ‘I can hear his thoughts!’ Harry jumped on the spot excitedly and stared fixatedly at his Grand parents and father.

James was skipping on his feet to catch a toy broomstick from his father, who was dangling it out of his reach playfully

‘C’mon dad! Give it to me’ James was saying

Harry could feel the sense of longing in Sirius’ eyes as he stared through the window towards Harry’s Grandfather. When suddenly the train gave a lurch and Sirius lost his balance and with that Harry could see James being nudged towards the train by his father, and his mother whispering last moment advices in his ears.

Sirius sat down with a sigh but was secretly delighted when James appeared on his compartment door. James came lumbering through the door towing his trunk and clutching the broomstick under his arm. Sirius gave him a hand with the trunk and settled down

‘Hi, I’m James, James Potter’
‘Hello, I’m Sirius Black’

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

December 4th, 2003, 8:10 am

A/N: Okay, so i'm returning after a long time but now feedback *is hurt*
So, anybody reading the story? or should i just pack my bags and finish it off? *is very demotivated*

CHAPTER 23 - Marauders Incorporated (Part III)

‘Black??? Hmmm… Are you the great great Grandson of the Headmaster of Hogwarts named…. erm… Pine Niggles?’

Sirius snorted with laughter ‘No! Its Phineas Nigellus Black, but Pine Niggles suits him right’

James smiles sheepishly, like he made a mistake, but still, instant likeness strikes between the two of them from that moment on.

‘How do you know about my great-great-Grandfather?’ Sirius enquired

‘My father is interested in history. He works at the Ministry’s in the Department of International Magical Co-operation. So, most of the time, he keeps on talking about the books that he read and all that stuff. So, the name Black just stuck in my mind, that’s all’

Harry thought James was trying to hide something… he must have remembered some tale of Sirius’ arrogant Grandfather… who was the least popular Headmaster of Hogwarts… Harry was musing but was jolted forwards as everything around him started blurring and he could barely make out the window of the compartment, in which trees were coming and going in a break neck speed.

And as suddenly as it had started, as abruptly everything halted. Harry lost his balance and lunged forward, right towards Sirius’ trunk, but there was no impact, as he slid through it without feeling anything and instinctively flinched away from it.

Sirius and James were on the floor laughing their heads off. James was thumping the floor and Sirius was clutching his stomach and between gasps of breadths, James was saying

‘… And her hair turned green and she didn’t even know … she thought I gave her some makeover!’

‘… So when did Nimbles entered the scene?’ Sirius asked between laughs

‘… oh yeah, the toad! … he directly jumped on her head… with one big leap!’

‘… Nimbles must have thought it was some shrub!’

‘… Oh how she screamed her head off…’

They were laughing like maniacs, when the train started to slow down.

‘Aaargh… we’ll be late’ Sirius jumped and started getting into his robes, James following suit.

‘We are here!’ James announced, and jumped on the spot much to the amazement of Harry, while Sirius was getting in his robes.

They hurried out of the compartment and joined the line of the first years, which was lead by an elderly but pleasant looking Wizard, who was hollering

‘C’mon first years! Join the line. First years! Get a move on’

On their way Sirius bumped into a short, mousy looking boy.

‘Oh sorry!’ Sirius said, but the boy looked utterly terrified, who gave a small squeak and started with the path again after a slight glance towards James

Harry could guess from miles that, it was Marauder’s traitor Peter Pettigrew

‘What’s the matter with him?’ Sirius asked incredulously

‘Dunno… lost his Gobstones, more like!’ James guffawed

‘Uh-uh…Do you know, how the sorting takes place?’ asked James

‘I dunno… I have heard terrible stories about it. I heard you’ve got to tame a dragon’ Sirius said with a shudder

‘Oh yeah? I heard you have to wrestle a troll’ now James was looking pale

Someone snorted just behind them, James turned to see who it was followed by Sirius.

Just behind a girl, a boy with a hooked nose and greasy black hair was sneering at nothing in particular.

Harry gasped to see a young Snape striding beside the blonde girl with supreme air.

‘Look at that slime ball! Who does he thinks he is!’ James said in disgust

Sirius was also scrunching his nose at Snape but didn’t say anything and again bumped into Peter because the line had suddenly stopped moving.

Harry could hear the students oohing and aahing, taking in the picturesque scene of Hogwarts’ many towers reflected on the lake.

‘Don’t tell me we have to go by the lake!’ the blonde girl behind them shrieked. In response Peter gave a big squeak and James and Sirius only chuckled

The lake journey was knuckle whiting. Everyone was hanging on to the railing of the boat as their life depended on it, because the boats were rocking dangerously due to the howling wind. But to Harry it a minute long ride with everything burring to blackness.

When they at last reached the other side, the blonde girl and Peter both got violently sick and many of them strayed to give them some space

‘Ugh’ was the majority’s response

They were welcomed in the Entrance Hall by a tall black haired witch, who was standing on the brink of the stairs leading towards the Great Hall, interlacing her fingers on a rolled parchment

‘First years Professor McGonagall’ said the elderly wizard

‘Thank you Ogg’ said Professor McGonagall

‘Welcome to Hogwarts! The sorting ceremony will take place shortly in which you all will be sorted into four houses according to the qualities you possess. The houses are Gryffindor, Ravenclaw, Hufflepuff and Slytherin. There is separate dormitory for every house and your houses will be your family till you are away from your original ones. Your triumphs will earn your house points, whereas any rule-breaking will lose them. I can guarantee that you will have a pleasant time here at Hogwarts, the mere walls of which emanates, thousand year old legacy from the time of your fore fathers’ as she was surveying the crowd, Sirius was thinking

‘this is not a teacher to cross’

‘Wait here quietly, the ceremony is about to start in a moment’

As they were waiting to be called, they were joined by a pale looking boy, who looked rather peaky. He shyly melted into the crowd without even a trace

‘What’s with the boy?’ Sirius thought, furrowing his eyebrows

Remus! Harry said out loud and instinctively jabbed his hand in his mouth, but then remembered that he couldn’t be heard

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

December 5th, 2003, 11:26 am

CHAPTER 23 - Marauders Incorporated (Part IV)

‘Hey, where do you want to get sorted?’ asked James and without further ado he announced ‘I want to be in Gryffindor!’

Sirius’ heart sank as a guarded expression came over his face.

‘Gryffindor? My parents hate Gryffindor! They all were sorted into Slytherin… obviously except Andromeda and my some long lost cousins… what were their names? Weasley… oh yes! Does this means that I will not be friends with James??? I hope he gets into Slytherin…’

Professor McGonagall appeared again ‘Follow me students’

They all stared in amazement at the thousands of candles floating in mid air and the glittering decorations around the walls sporting the Hogwarts crest and House banners. It was nothing new for Harry, as he had walked through these same paths, too many times to even count

Sirius sighed in relief when he found out that there was no Dragon to tame or a troll to wrestle. They only had to wear the moldy looking Sorting Hat to get sorted.

As the sorting hat was singing a new song welcoming the new students to Hogwarts, Harry was busy surveying the familiar faces with some unfamiliar ones. Dumbledore as usual was sitting in the middle of the table with Professor Flitwick and Sinistra on his either sides.

“Black, Sirius”

Both Harry and Sirius were jolted back towards Professor McGonagall’s voice as she announced the name. Sirius with abated breadth went towards the Sorting Hat, and Harry went so close towards Sirius that if he would have been physically present, he would have knocked Sirius down the stool.

‘Hmm… Quite an intelligent mind… and very resourceful, yes! Too bold to fit in your shoes eh?… so where to fit you?’

‘Please Gryffindor… or… or… Ravenclaw’

‘Oh! So you want to go to Gryffindor eh?’ the sorting Hat said

‘Please! Anything except Slytherin’

‘Ok then! GRYFFINDOR!’

Gryffindor students cheered a very shocked Sirius on, as James showed him a thumbs-up sign, while he was making his way towards the Gryffindor table. On his way Sirius waved to Andromeda who was almost having a heart attack at the Ravenclaw table. Sirius grinned and received another grin in return.

Some of the students that Harry noticed being sorted while gazing around the Hall were

“Bones, Edgar”

“RAVENCLAW”

“Dearborn, Caradoc”

“GRYFFINDOR”

“Evans, Lily”

“GRYFFINDOR”

“Lupin, Remus”

“GRYFFINDOR”

“Meadowes, Dorcas”

“GRYFFINDOR”

“Pettigrew, Peter” It took about five minutes for the Sorting Hat to decide where Peter should belong to.

“GRYFFINDOR”

“Podmore, Sturgis”

“HUFFLEPUFF”

“Potter, James”

“GRYFFINDOR” Sirius clapped like a maniac as James made his way towards the table.

“Snape, Severus”

“SLYTHERIN”

‘boooo’ James and Sirius were playfully hollering

“Williams, Alice”

“GRYFFINDOR”

With ‘Gryffindor’ wringing in his ears, he again lurched forward as the scene around him started swirling in grey.

Sirius and James were striding towards the lake. Sirius was taking everything in, including the protruding tentacles of the Giant Squid from the lake, while James was busy ruffling his hair.

Some forth year girls were also strolling towards the same direction and James seeing an opportunity gave them a very charming and adorable smile; the girls started giggling and waved past them saying

‘Did you see that cute kid?’

Harry could do nothing except roll his eyes and shake his head in dismay

They were basking in the sun beside the lake when Sirius noticed bright sparks coming off from beyond some dense shrubs

‘I think something’s up over there’ Sirius said nudging James towards the commotion

‘Let’s have a look’ James said, looking all intrigued

They slowly made their way towards the thicket. They could hear laughing and jeering from beyond

‘Ooooooh, scared are you now?’ said a menacing voice

‘Ickly little firstee! Now do you understand who the boss is? Huh?’

James and Sirius exchanged quizzical looks as they crept closer and closer…

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

December 7th, 2003, 2:53 pm

CHAPTER 23 - Marauders Incorporated (Part V)

Some maniacal laughs were exchanged from which they could guess that more than three people were there, except the silent victim

‘Should have stayed where you were, this is what you get when you come snooping around’

‘But I wasn’t snooping around!’ a shrill voice whined ‘I just lost my way towards the Green House!’

‘Lost my way towards the Green House because I want to be the next geek of the school!’ a voice mimicked the shrill voice

‘This will teach you a lesson to have respect for your seniors!’

‘Incendio’ they could hear the boy shrieking in pain

‘Stop it!’ Sirius came out from the cover of the thicket, whereas James mechanically uttered a spell which shot a spray of water from the tip of his wand towards the twitching body of Peter Pettigrew

‘Well, well, well, what we have here? Little knight in a Black shiny armor!’ roared a stocky boy with broad shoulders, while his three friends snickered appreciatively

One of them was blonde and could be none other that Lucious Malfoy and from the heavy built of the rest of the two, Harry could guess that they were none other than Senior Crabbe and Goyle, but who was this forth person?

‘Who are you?’ Sirius asked with furrowed eyebrows

‘Oh yes! Introductions! You don’t know me but I sure do know you’ said the stocky boy sneering and showing his perfect rows of teeth… too perfect teeth to be truthful

‘Rodolphus Lestrange at your Service, lil poo Sirroo! And meet my friends Lucious Malfoy, Crabbe and Goyle’

As comprehension dawned at Harry, Sirius roared back ‘I’m no lil poo you numb nut! And clear off before I call some teacher’ Sirius was all red, from embarrassment or anger Harry couldn’t tell

‘Oh scared now, are you Sirroo?’ said a very silky voice of Lucious Malfoy ‘Scared that we’ll beat the daylight out of you…. hmmm?’

‘Clear off boys, before something happens that you’ll regret later’ said a very calm voice of James who had his wand ready

‘Who are you? Messy face of the Year?’ Lucious asked sneering at James

‘Oooooh, You don’t know me but I sure do know you’ James said mimicking Rodolphus ‘You are the snot faced toe rag of the Year Lushy poo!’

Lucious roared in anger, while Rodolphus restrained him ‘You are two and we are four, even a flobberworm could guess that you are no match for us!’

‘Don’t be so sure Roddy!’ Sirius said, his wand ready to duel

‘Oh yeah?’

Harry got out of the way, as six different spells shot between the group as Crabbe and Rodolphus went straight for Sirius, whereas Lucious and Goyle jumped at James

‘Stupefy’

‘Expelliarmus’

‘Diffindo’

‘Petrificus Totalus’

‘Protego’

‘Ferniculus’

As the confusion of the spells subsided, Harry could see James on the ground, while Goyle pounded at him but soon got hit by

‘Petrificus Totalus’

Lucious staggered towards James and kicked him on his shins; a painful howl escapes James throat as he rolls over to his right side and is instantly hit by Malfoy again with a log of wood with such force that Harry hears his bone crack. James howls again as Malfoy joins Crabbe and Rodolphus who were ambushing Sirius

Sirius’ nose and lips were bleeding and he was edging away from the three hulking figures coming towards him, but to no avail,

Crabbe stepped on Sirius’s wand, while Sirius looked at its two halves longingly

‘Not so brave now, are you lil poo Sirroo?’ Rodolphus said mockingly

Sirius readied his arms and legs to protest against the assault of the gang of the three

‘Cruci-’ but the rest of the words died in Rodolphus’s mouth as he got hit by a freezing Charm shot by none other than Remus Lupin

‘YEY’ Harry jumps on the spot

‘Locomoter Mortis’ Crabbe becomes glued to the spot his arms flailing wildly about

As Lucious advances towards Remus, Peter with some pent up energy from nowhere, hit him with ‘Rictusempera’

But Malfoy blocked it and angrily made slashing motions towards Peter, as fumes discharged from his wand, and his wand passed straight through Peter’s chest. Peter crumples to the ground without uttering a single sound

‘You little-’ Sirius swore, and at last becomes successful in stunning Malfoy

‘Are you alright?’ Remus enquired James

‘I’m alright, but look at Peter, I dunno what happened to him’ James said grimacing

Sirius bent down and checked Peter’s pulse, while Lupin hovered in the background looking uncertain

‘He’s still breathing!’ Sirius said happily

‘But you don’t look so good mate’ Sirius said, looking skeptically towards James

‘Oh stop being my mother and get a move on! We have to get to the Hospital and fast!’ James said wincing

‘Oh yeah!’ Sirius and Lupin said together

A look was exchanged between Sirius, James and Remus as they had just realized the seriousness and the absurdity of the situation at the same time. As they could read each other’s mind and knew each other from ages

Lupin heaved Peter on his shoulders like a duffel bag, while Sirius advanced on James

‘Hey! I can walk’ James protested and tried to stand up, only to keel over on the ground in pain again

‘Yeah riiight!’ Sirius said, rolling his eyes and heaved James on his shoulders and started hurrying towards the Hospital wing beside Remus

Harry ran along but halfway through the school grounds, the room of requirements came coloring back his world with yellowing lights sprayed with white little spots. The confinement of the room seemed a little too unreal for Harry as he crashed down on his favorite couch out of breath.

After a while, he smoothed the Diary’s pages unnecessarily and said out loud

‘So, this is how it all started?’ he was smiling to himself

~*~

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

December 11th, 2003, 2:45 pm

CHAPTER 24 – Trapped at Shrieking Shack (Part I)

Disclaimer: The connection made about a historical monument in this story is not factual and any resemblance to any fable is purely coincidental.

***

After the Cho episode, Harry hadn’t been able to see eye to eye with Ginny, as he himself didn’t know what to make of that. He had originally planned to bring Ginny along in their first Hogsmead visit. But clearly, it wasn’t to be, because it was not only Harry who was feeling skeptical but Ginny too was showing signs of uncertainty.

As the days drew by the tension between them grew to such a pitch that on Friday…

‘Harry, what are you doing?’ Hermione enquired harshly

‘What?’ Harry asked bewildered

‘You are making your lapel eat!’ Hermione said giving him a hard stare, while Ron chuckled

Harry was so immersed in his thoughts that he couldn’t even build the sense of what he was eating, for that matter, what he was making his lapel eat.

As a breeze his cause of discomfort came inside the Great Hall with Marietta. Hermione also started staring at Cho intently, like she was trying to judge, what she was actually up to.
Ginny suddenly left her seat and went towards Dean Thomas to talk to him. While Harry suspiciously started staring at Ginny instead, as she asked Dean something, in response he flushed and nodded his head.
With a clatter, Ginny scooped up her books ceremoniously and stalked off towards the Library.

‘If I can guess, Ginny has just asked out Dean’ Hermione said looking skeptically at Harry, while he looked stricken.

Ron suddenly became drawn and started fidgeting with the Daily Prophet, when he abruptly sat upright and yelled

‘Listen to this! Strange weather reports from muggle news’ the three of them huddled together to read it

***Strange weather conditions or Thoroughfare of Doom? ***

From Our International Correspondent

From thousand years, muggles have denied the existence of another world, a world which is completely different from theirs, a world they don’t want to know about. But now it is becoming apparent more than ever that another exists not too far from them.

This is not the first time that muggles have noticed some wizard or witch doing magic, as many of them had dwelled on ‘Witch hunts’ but never have been successful except when the wizard or witch is willing.

In September this year, they saw a full fledged group disapparating in front of their eyes and dubbed them ‘The Grim Reapers’, who we know as the Death Eaters. But no such sightings have been reported after the Platform 9 ¾ incident.

But when we start to go on with our life again, we are again nonplussed by strange vibrations in the air. A sudden hush in the winds and a strange calmness… a tell tale sign of a coming storm…

Muggles dub it as the revolution of the planet earth and changing weather conditions. Like they say that ‘the Colosseum’ in Italy; Rome, has deteriorated because of bad weather and Vandalism, when actually its hinges were loosened in 1944 during the destructions by Grindelwald.

The Wizarding community has to be vigilant and watchful because many of us are already reading the signs; the centaurs are silent more than usual and all the magical creatures are taking a stance.

*****

‘What a strange article!’ Hermione exclaimed

‘What’s the colosseum?’ asked Ron looking intrigued

‘It’s a historical place in Italy, established in AD 70-82. It was the center for thousands of hand-to-hand combats between gladiators, contests between men and animals, and many larger combats, including mock naval engagements. What muggles don’t know is that before the establishment of the Ministry of Magic in every country. The wizards and witches from all over the world used to congregate there.’

Harry and Ron gaped at Hermione on her vast knowledge, while she smiled matter of factly

‘You know the muggle history too?’ Harry was amazed

‘Well, as both of you haven’t read Hogwarts: A History, don’t complain, because I checked the reference and it is said that in one of those meetings, our Head of the Houses met and decided to create Hogwarts’ Hermione said in her know-it-all tone

~*~

‘That wasn’t very nice of you’ a dreamy voice startled Harry. He was sitting under s tree, a thing he has been doing too much lately, waiting for Ron and Hermione to show up, until Luna Lovegood came into view

‘What?’ Harry said reproachfully, knowing too well, what she was talking about

Luna just stared fixatedly at him with her bulging eyes making Harry uneasy and without saying anything trotted off towards Hogsmead

‘What took you so long?’ Harry bellowed seeing Ron and Hermione

‘Checking some reference for our essay for history’ Ron said uneasily, while Harry checked them out suspiciously. Hermione’s eyes were downcast

‘When did you started studying?’ Harry said unbelievingly.

Ron started stuttering when Harry said with a sigh ‘Oh forget it, let’s go’

They made their way towards the Honeydukes and spent almost half of their money there. Ron goggled at all the sweets and purchased everything that came in his view. They didn’t visited Zonko’s because they already got their supply from ‘Weasley’s Wizard Wheezes’

In ‘Three Broomsticks’ they purchased butterbeer and seated themselves at a corner table. When Cho passed them by with Marietta

Harry groaned and Ron rolled his eyes

‘What is it with her?’ Harry almost screamed and was hushed by Hermione. Some third years sitting beside their table were peeking at them suspiciously

‘She wants you to see that she’s available’ Hermione said arching her brows

‘You know Harry… I think there is something dodgy about this whole… Cho thing’ Ron said looking confused

‘I don’t know myself mate. But I know this, that she’s no Veela’ said Harry wishing that if she would have been a Veela, his behavior then would have been at least explainable

In came Ginny and Dean, and Harry had just had it

‘Let’s get out of this place, I’m feeling suffocated here’ Harry said angrily

Ron and Hermione left with him, but Ron found time to give Ginny a disapproving look, which she pretended not to notice.

‘Let’s head to the Shrieking Shack’ Harry said nostalgically

‘I don’t think it’s a good idea’ Hermione said apprehensively

‘Oh C’mon Hermione, lighten up and be adventurous. And we know what Shack actually is. There’s no Ghost in there if that helps’ Ron said teasingly

Hermione huffed up and silently followed Harry and Ron climbing the slope leading to the Shrieking Shack. Hermione was gasping for breadth when they finally reached their destination. Harry was just extending his hand to open the door, when a cold menacing voice called from behind

‘I knew it, I would find you here’

~*~

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

December 12th, 2003, 3:52 pm

CHAPTER 24 - Trapped at Shrieking Shack (Part II)

Harry spun around and saw the sneering face of Draco Malfoy along with his body guards. Strangely Harry’s not at all surprised at the appearance of his nemesis
‘What are you doing here?’ Harry spat

‘I can ask you the same question. What are you doing here?’ Draco said smirking

‘None of your business!’ Harry said angrily

‘Came here to mope for your worthless Godfather? Did you?’

‘You little-’ Harry swore loudly

‘Temper, temper Potter, if you go on like this, you’ll soon burn out’ Draco said smiling broadly, while his two cronies guffawed

‘Very devious of you to follow us here’ Hermione said folding her arms

‘Oh shut up mudblood! You don’t know when to open your mouth’ Draco said staring at her as she was some insect, crawling on his feet

Ron made a wild move towards Draco but Hermione and Harry stopped him by grabbing his robe

‘Wait for the right time’ Harry whispered in his ear warningly

‘Scared, are you now Weasel King?’

‘Even my stupid rat, who was actually one of your dad’s old pal, was not scared of you. Why will I ever be afraid of you! You burdensome little pipsqueak’ Ron said hotly

Malfoy looked livid in fury as he advanced towards them ‘I’ll show you, how burdensome I am’ Draco shot some red sparks from his wand.

Hermione gasped as they saw that they were barricaded by almost ten Death Eaters, who were advancing towards them forebodingly

‘Uh-oh! We are trapped!’ Ron said taking out his wand

‘Thanks for informing us’ Harry said sarcastically

‘It was your idea to come here in the first place’ Ron said hotly

‘Are you regretting it now? You were the one who wanted to be adventurous’ Harry retaliated

‘This is no time to squabble!’ Hermione said warningly

Harry stared at her in disbelief; it was she, who squabbled with Ron all the time, not him, why can’t he have a little fight with his best friend?

‘What are you guys talking about? Looking for a way to run off?’ Draco sneered at them

Before Harry could reward Draco with some carefully chosen words regarding his mindset, he was interrupted by the silky voice of Lucious Malfoy

‘So, we meet again Potter. Did you think you would be able to detain us in Azkaban? When all the Dementors have approached our alliance? And the Dark Lord is growing stronger everyday?’

Harry was too absorbed in finding a way out of this situation to reply Malfoy. He was back in Sirius’ memory, where Peter was tortured by the same people here. He could guarantee that Rodolphus was one of them… but was wormtail with them too, he wondered.

Harry motioned to his friends to stay alert, as he himself tightened his grip on his wand.

‘You are three and we are thirteen, even a flobberworm could guess that you are no match for us!’ Rodolphus said, flexing his right hand

Harry could feel the de-ja-vu in air, as he replied ‘you always were good in counting but…’ Harry continued as his father had said years ago ‘Don’t be so sure Roddy!’

Five figures stiffened in the Death Eater circle, Draco looks bewildered, and Hermione and Ron gaped at him

‘What was all that about?’ Ron whispered

‘Later, here’s the plan Hermione. Me and Ron will run in opposite directions to divide the group and you will go in the Shrieking Shack to Hogwarts to get help. Alright?’

‘But-but’ Hermione started protesting but was silenced by Harry ‘Got any other bright ideas’, when there was no reply, he continued

‘On the count of three’

Ron and Harry bolted in opposite directions shielded by the overgrown garden, as the Death Eaters divided to follow them after short commands barked by Rodolphus, while Draco clan went after Hermione.

Harry was sliding down from the slope and fell face down near a black cloak. His glasses were covered with so much dust that he couldn’t make out, who it was. That person ran in another direction and abruptly every sound around him was muted as he heard a slow harrumphing rattling intake of breadth. Without even missing a beat, he yelled

‘Expecto Patronum’

And Prongs was unleashed.

Before he could even clean his glasses to see the retreating figure of the Dementor, a hurricane started to swirl near him, which cleaned his glasses automatically

Harry faced a gaping hole of nothingness not too distant from him and before he could do anything, he was floating in the air and was drawn towards it

‘Harry NO’ someone screamed

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

December 17th, 2003, 5:52 pm

CHAPTER 24 - Trapped at Shrieking Shack (Part III)

‘Ferula!’
Harry was bound by bandages and was dragged in the opposite direction. Ginny and Dean were pulling the bindings with all their might.

Professor McGonagall, Lupin and Hagrid came running towards them the same instant, to his astonishment Lupin did the same complex wand movement and closed the portal, just like Dumbledore had done in the Platform 9 ¾.

‘That was quick thinking Miss. Weasley’ Professor McGonagall said, while Hagrid dusted Harry’s robes with big swipes

‘Feelin’ alright Harry?’

‘Ron! Death Eaters are following him, did Hermione get to you?’ Harry blurted in a hurry

‘Let’s not waste time here on story telling, shall we?’ Lupin said and headed for the Shrieking Shack, all of them followed, Hagrid in the lead with his long strides.

‘I dunno what happened to the ones, who were following me’ he said between breadths, keeping pace with Lupin

‘Must have scrammed’

They stopped in front of the Shack because Hermione and Luna were coming towards them supporting Ron in between, who was coughing blood

Professor McGonagall gasped in alarm, and conjured a stretcher for him

‘Where is Draco?’ Harry asked Hermione

‘Should be in there’ she motioned towards the Shack ‘I tied them together and went after Ron… I just knew that if I’d run to school, something bad would have happened’ she said with her bloody lips quivering and eyes not meeting Harry

Ron was looking pale and pinched as somebody had drained his body from blood.

‘Lupin you go with Harry to check on Malfoy and we’ll go to the hospital wing’ Professor McGonagall directed and started moving Ron’s stretcher with her wand

~*~

Harry entered the Shrieking Shack with Lupin, who sighed reminiscently and Harry noticed his eyes gleam in the half darkness.

‘They escaped!’ Lupin said disappointedly, picking the pieces of cut rope from the floor. ‘And there’s no evidence of their being connected to the Death Eaters except your, Ron’s or Hermione’s word, which could easily be manipulated’

‘So, now they know about the Whomping Willow’s secret passage’ Harry said regretfully

‘Yeah well, I guess, they knew it all along, Peter must have told them about it’ Lupin said dejectedly

Harry didn’t want to intrude but it looked like he wanted to talk.

‘For years, we all were the best buddies. ‘The Marauders’, the epitome of friendship… people used to give our example whenever there was any discussion about friendship… and now look what is left of it… these dust covered floors, broken furniture, scratched out walls… broken promises and loneliness’ Lupin finished hoarsely, pounding on the nearest table with his fists, which groaned to the ground in termite eaten dust

Harry had never thought this way, how Remus felt after the death of his friends and about the friend who betrayed them

‘It all started with Peter you know, when I stumbled upon him being bullied and Sirius and James trying to save his neck… what a friendship he has proven’ Lupin sighed and shook his head sadly

‘A friend whose life you saved by carrying him to the hospital…’ Harry said in a distant voice

Lupin’s head snapped in attention ‘how did you?... Oh… the Diary’

‘So, you figured it out and saw it happen?’ Lupin asked his eyes gleaming

‘Yes I did. You carried Peter and Sirius carried James and after that there was no looking back, right?’ Harry asked

‘Yes, that was the start…’ Lupin’s voice became distant, as he was also trying to remember something

‘I had a question that I wanted to ask you’ Harry said

‘What?’

‘Why you weren’t on the Hogwarts Express, or may be you were…’ Harry furrowed his brow in concentration ‘but I remember you joining the first years in the Entrance Hall… if I remember correctly, you were not in the line of the first years’

‘Yes, I wasn’t in the line. I came by Knight Bus because it was on 28th August that I found out that I was accepted at Hogwarts. You know before Dumbledore, nothing unusual was accepted in the wizarding world. The year I turned eleven, I didn’t receive a Hogwarts letter’ he said cynically

‘But why?’ Harry asked bewildered

‘Because I am a werewolf and no nice kid would play with me and nobody would accept me because of what I am… I had lost hope of ever being educated, but then Dumbledore became the Headmaster and things changed. So, I was actually twelve when I joined Hogwarts and now I’m really glad that things worked out that way it did. Because if I had been accepted at eleven, I would’ve never had the privilege of being a Marauder’

Lupin turned away and started going through the Shack, silently followed by Harry, room after room, taking in the moldy walls of the Shack and finally reaching the tunnel leading towards Hogwarts

‘I miss him too you know…’ Harry suddenly blurted out

Lupin’s figure stiffened, like he’s trying to control his emotions, and without turning back Harry heard Remus croak ‘me too…’

~*~
FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

December 20th, 2003, 8:57 am

CHAPTER 24 - Trapped at Shrieking Shack (Part IV)

Ron was sleeping peacefully, his ribs heavily bandaged because one of his lungs got punctured while fighting the Death Eaters, which was repaired by the Matron but needed healing.
Harry was sitting beside Ron’s bed looking at his bandages, blaming himself for Ron’s injuries, with Hermione who was fidgeting with her robes, Ginny was curled up on a chair and Luna was staring fixatedly at the ceiling

‘It’s no use sitting here, go to bed, all of you’ Madam Pomfrey ordered them to leave

When they all reluctantly started rising, Dumbledore came in

‘I would like all of you to join me in my office, there are matters to be cleared. Just run along and I’ll be there in a minute’

They made their way towards Dumbledore’s office, where Harry uttered the password

‘Fainting fancies’

Fawkes was not present on his golden perch …must have gone for some errand… Harry thought

They all took seat near the blazing fire. The silence was broken by Hermione

‘I’m so sorry Harry’

‘What for?’ Harry asks confused

‘For not coming here to get the teachers…’

Suddenly the office was filled with low murmurs, as the old Headmasters and Headmistresses started whispering among each other

‘Hermione are you mad? I’m glad that you didn’t! I would have blamed myself if anything would have happened to Ron. He’s my best friend for crying out loud!’ Harry couldn’t understand why Hermione was behaving that way. The whispering became more pronounced

‘Erm… I thought, you were angry with me’ she sobbed throatily, while Harry turned to Ginny for help but before even mentioning, Ginny was right beside Hermione patting her shoulder and calming her down

‘Have I interrupted something?’ Professor Vidal enquired, coming inside

‘Oh no, not at all. She’s just a little upset’ Luna said and started staring at Professor Vidal with her bulging eyes instead of the ceiling

Dumbledore, Remus, McGonagall and Snape enter the office.

‘Hmm, let’s recount today’s events… why don’t we start with Miss. Granger?’ Dumbledore motioned to Hermione, giving her an encouraging smile

‘Er… We were surrounded by the Death Eaters and Malfoy, Crabbe and Goyle were also with them’ she said glaring at Snape

‘Can I ask you Miss. Granger that what were you all doing at the Shrieking Shack?’ Snape asked looking all interested

Before Hermione or Harry could answer, Remus interrupted, daring Snape to say anything else ‘I think what is more important Severus, is what actually happened there?’

With murmurs of approval Hermione started again ‘I was going to go through the Whomping Willow’s passageway to the school but was followed by Malfoy, Crabbe and Goyle. After some struggle I bounded them with ropes and thought better of it and followed Ron because I was worried’ Hermione faltered at this point

‘There were two Dementors who were circling Ron and his Patronus was not strong enough to empower them. When the Death Eaters saw me coming, they also jumped in the circle and we dueled and were soon joined by Luna’ Hermione hesitated again as she looked towards Luna who only shrugged

‘I was just going through the Hogsmead forest when I heard shouts and laughter’ Luna said vaguely

‘And then, suddenly, the atmosphere somehow changed and I- I can swear that I saw some sparks flying from a point, I think from someone who was wearing an invisibility cloak. Which took care of the Death Eaters but before disapparating a Death Eater did the Bronchial Spell on Ron. And you all know what happened next’

‘What was the color of the sparks shot by that invisible person?’ Vidal asked, rubbing his beard

‘Blue’

‘Anything you would like to add?’ McGonagall enquired

‘No… nothing else’

‘Harry your turn’

‘I was chased by the Death Eaters and I saw someone near the place I fell from the slope. I didn’t have a good look because my glasses were caked with dirt. Whoever it was, was wearing a school robe, so must be a Hogwart student. And I saw that Gateway again, just like in the Platform 9 ¾. If Ginny wouldn’t have used the binding spell, I would have been’ Harry motioned his hands like flying a paper plane

Hermione and Lupin glared at him, Dumbledore coughed and Ginny tried not to look too pleased with herself,

‘Did you recognize anybody in the Death Eaters group?’ Remus asks

‘Rodolphus, Lucious Malfoy, Crabbe, Goyle, Nott and Wormatail may be’

‘Ah… very well. Severus, as Malfoy, Crabbe and Goyle belong to your house, you need to give them a warning. This time there is no concrete evidence but they will not be so lucky next time. And I would warn all of you to be wary of your surroundings; it seems we have a turncoat among us and we have to find that student, before he or she does something eternally harmful’

‘I have informed Molly and Arthur about Ron’s condition. Don’t get worried because Poppy has informed me that he’ll be well in a few days. I would request all of you to go to your dormitories and have a good night cap’ Dumbledore said with a finality in his voice

There were so many questions revolving in his mind but it looked like, he had to wait patiently for the right answers.

~*~

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

December 22nd, 2003, 4:33 pm

CHAPTER 20 – Mystery resolved?

The visit of Amelia Bones at Hogwarts had been delayed one after the other without any plausible reason. The students were told that many international matters were at hand and the Minister had to keep up with the new laws conceded by the ‘International Confederation of Wizards’ about the coming unpredictable times.

After the appointment of the new Minister of Magic, for a change, laws were finally followed and every magical being was given their right status.

And in spite of the palpable dread in the air, there were little sparks of hope here and there which made the wizarding community believe that things will somehow be better for good.

Daily Prophet had finally abandoned the attempts of sliding in Harry’s name in every article, ‘the boy who lived’ charade was deserted much to Harry’s relief.

And Grawp became a celebrity overnight…

After the ‘Crooked incident’ as Ron dubbed Grawp’s appearance near the Forbidden Forest. There was a lot of hue and cry made by the parents for their children’s well being, highlighting the points that the Giants are suppose to be the pinnacle of cruelness, and how there are umpteenth chances that they would eat the students alive.
But when the Ministry officials came to investigate, they were very disappointed, that is to put it mildly, that the Giants turned out to be friendly and didn’t harm anybody unless they were poked with tree branches.
During their investigation, the Centaur leader Magorian paid them a visit closely followed by some of his loyalists to ward the humans off the Forest. But a simple talk turned into a clash when the centaurs found that the humans were from the Ministry, much to the amusement of Hagrid’s because after that if their were any doubts left about the Giants, the officials overlooked them in a hurry.

So, after a lot of mumbling, squatting and scowling after the centaurs, the officials from the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures gave their verdict that the Giants could indeed live in the Forest to balance out the Forest habitat.

Hagrid threw a party to celebrate Grawp’s and Krucky’s freedom, which turned out to consist of ‘rock cakes’ and tea. Harry, Ginny and Hermione almost broke their teeth trying to take a bite off the cakes but still stayed back to refrain Hagrid from consuming too much fire whisky and were rewarded by Dumbledore’s scrumptious cup cakes.

Within the Hogwarts grounds, the DA classes were going on pell-mell. As they were scheduled to be thrice a week, conducted by different teachers and the original DA classes conducted by Harry and Professor Lupin were entering more undiscovered grounds except no other faints were reported.

~*~

Ron was recovering speedily. Madam Pomfrey did her best for her patients, being extra careful after the incident of potion switching done by some crazed lunatic.

‘Take that you stupid git’ Ron was shouting, as he was egging his knight on Harry’s castle. His upper half body was still covered in bandages but according to the Matron he was on the way to recovery. His bed side table was filled with ‘Get well soon’ cards from his family, team mates and friends.

Harry was propped on Ron’s bed and they were playing wizard’s chess, as always Harry was losing.

Without even missing a beat Ron continued ‘So, here I was surrounded by Dementors and Hermione comes shrieking, like I was dying or something’

‘It was like; she was this fiery Queen saying ‘Get away from him! Don’t hurt him!’’ Ron was mimicking Hermione’s voice and was shaking his head but Harry could read beyond Ron’s red face and pretence, that he was actually pleased like a kid who got his Christmas present in advance.

‘Well, being injured has its plus points’ Ron said grinning broadly, motioning to his bulging supply of sweets and cards

‘No classes to attend, no homework to be done’

‘No DA classes to look forward to, which means that you would have to do the big binge later on’ Harry said giving him a sly smile

Ron groaned ‘I’m no Hermione that I would catch up on my homework here rather than relaxing but can’t I attend the DA classes?’ Ron finished pleadingly

‘Well, I can’t let you because you are not well enough but I’ll teach you the missed lessons in the Christmas holidays’

‘C’mon I’ll be a good boy, I will just sit and watch’ Ron gave him a boyish smile

‘Visiting time over’ Madam Pomfrey hollered

‘Ah well…time to go mate, and that smile will not work on me but you can try it on girls…’ Harry said grinning wickedly ‘and I’ll bring you some homework for a change in the evening’ Harry winked while Ron blanched

~*~

Harry made his way towards Dumbledore’s office for his third Legilimency class. He was hugging his muffler tight around his neck from the encroaching frosty winds of December bellowing through the windows, making his hair look messier than usual.

As he entered the office Dumbledore mumbled ‘time already?’

He was signing some official looking papers.

‘Sometimes I wish, a day should have forty eight hours but alas! That is not to be… So, how are you Harry?’ Dumbledore asked looking through his half moon spectacles

‘Fine… er… Professor?’

Dumbledore smiled as he knew it all along that what was coming next ‘Yes Harry?’

‘Can you tell me about that mysterious gateway?’ Harry came right to the point.

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

December 28th, 2003, 5:58 pm

CHAPTER 25 – Mystery resolved? (Part II)

‘Oh Well, why not. Hmm… that gateway could lead to anywhere and I don’t precisely know its actual location because to discover that, you’d have to journey through it and I can tell you this from reliable sources, that it is not very pleasant’

Harry suddenly remembered the Death Eater’s scream, who was sucked into the Gateway in Platform 9 ¾

‘Err… does that mean, that they are some kind of portkeys?’

‘Well, no actually. The portkeys are used to reach places which are visible to people, with clear walls, surroundings, definition etc. that is, places that are not bewitched to be hidden’

‘So, is Hogwarts one of those places?’

‘No, let’s put it this way. It’s another world all of its own with its own defined laws devised by some powerful wizard’

‘There are places beyond Harry, which are undiscovered, the covert places unknown to man or rightly said muggles. But not all wizards know about it because they don’t concern themselves with such things or simply are not aware of it. According to my knowledge, most of these places were sealed decades ago and you could only find reference to such places in old books which are out of the market or in the restricted section of the Libraries’

‘Are you telling me that there are worlds beyond our world?’ Harry gave Dumbledore a quizzical expression,

‘Yes, there are worlds beyond ours and some of us have traveled to the other side too… Many years ago, in 1936 to be exact, when Grindelwald was gathering power, the time when Dementors were with the dark side, a unique prison was invented by a council of wizards, belonging to the old school of learning. By using a fusion of ancient spells, they formulated ‘Prison Hollow’ for enslaving the Dark wizards. A world of its own right to imprison the wrong doers’

‘A Prison like Azkaban?’

‘Yes, but with Grindelwald’s fall, there was no need to continue with such tight security and the travel through the gateway was getting on many wizards’ nerves. So, as all the tiring and lengthy ways are forgotten and abandoned, the ‘Prison Hollow’ also became obsolete and with Dementor’s alliance, the Ministry became over confident and formed the Azkaban Prison for Dementors’ delight and after that the way to the ‘Prison Hollow’ was sealed.’

Harry had predicted that Dumbledore would clear off the topic, but too much information was making his head spin… now there was some covert world to deal with

‘But the ‘Prison Hollow’ was not the only world, but many wizards and witches have formulated their own worlds to leave their mark on this one, but with the permission of the Ministry of course, to maintain tabs on them. The records are still stored at every Ministry Headquarters.’

‘With course of time, these worlds became ancient and were finally abandoned, like old writings on walls. One thing that nobody observed was that many wizards were powerful enough to overwrite the Ministry Procedures and many such worlds are still there which have never been discovered at all, except by their inventors or their predecessors’
‘So, how do we find these undiscovered worlds?’
‘There are explorers in our midst too, not the ones like muggles wrecking havoc in ancient excavations of their ancestors, but the wizard explorers who find the Links scattered through out, to those undiscovered worlds. A whole branch of the Department of Mysteries deals with such portals and are scrutinized by some hand picked Unspeakables’

…. Unspeakables …. ‘Err… what kind of Links?’

‘To reach any place, you have to find the way leading to it. The Links are the portals to the world beyond, which are extended and are made enterable by expanding that point and the revolving gateway you saw, was doing just that. Opening some other world’s doorway for you’

‘The portals can be opened anywhere?’

‘Yes, except only in Hogwarts and you can consider Gringotts too because of too much bewitchment. The witch or wizard only needs to find that link and summon it anywhere and expand it to enter the world beyond’

‘So… anybody can summon the link to expand to a Gateway?’

‘Well, it requires quite an advanced magical technique and strength. That’s why I was worried that a student doing that is red alert for us.’

It was becoming difficult to digest all this information, when with every answer; new questions came popping to his mind like some chain reaction

‘Can it be Voldemort? Doing all this?’

‘I don’t see any other explanation for it. May be has found the spell and has formulated his own world…’

The mere thought of which made Harry shudder.

‘… or may be he has found a link to some other world. As both the times the portal was summoned, you were present and the probability of him capturing you is too immense to disregard’

With a sudden golden spark, Fawkes came fluttering towards Dumbledore carrying a piece of parchment in his beak.

Dumbledore stood up suddenly and went towards his cupboard and detached some silvery lucid strands from his head and placed them in the Pensieve.

‘Well… as it seems that we’ll have to postpone our Lesson.’

And before Harry could utter another word, Dumbledore was gone with a flash leaving a single golden phoenix feather floating by.

He closed the office doors with a sigh and trudged towards the common room, thinking about the reason, why everything happened to him… when he was shoved by the most unlikely person he could think of.

~*~

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

January 3rd, 2004, 5:50 am

CHAPTER 25 – Mystery resolved? (Part III)

It was Collin Creevey, who shoved him aside to a corner. Harry was abashed to see that a whole gang of gnomes, patrolled by Peeves were heading towards some specific destination.

Only the sound of left, left, left right left, left, left, left right left, was missing from their organized line

‘What are you doing Collin?’ Harry almost screamed at Collin. But he had to change his stance instantly by looking at Collin who was laughing manically.

‘Isn’t this, just great?’ Collin said, laughing hysterically,

‘What?’ Harry was wrong footed, …what’s it with Collin?...

‘Letting lose the gnomes after the house elves?’ Collin grinned toothily

‘You are doing WHAT?!’ Harry yelled

Between bouts of laughter Collin managed incoherently ‘I dunno how Peeves did it or may be it was because of Mrs. Norris? But he just liked my idea and combined all the gnomes of Hogwarts to scare off all the house elves from the kitchen'

Harry couldn’t believe his ears ‘But-but what would you get, from scaring off the house elves?’

He tried to rationalize with him, while all along S.P.E.W was circling his mind. Harry was never too vociferous about House elves rights like Hermione who kept badgering people for donating money for the cause. According to him House elves liked the life they lead but if House elves want wages like Dobby, there was no harm done giving them the status they desire. But pranking them without any apparent reason was cruel!

‘Collin! Are you out of your mind? You’ll have detention for a whole month for thinking of doing such a stint. McGonagall will eat you for lunch! Come with me, we’ll stop Peeves before he hoards all the gnomes in the kitchen’

Collin looked at him in disbelief, like he was looking at him with a new light and didn’t like what he was seeing, like suddenly his Hero image of Harry was shattered

‘Why would I stop Peeves? It’s such a great idea! The whole school will know what a superior prankster I am’ Collin puffed out his chest and shook his head resolutely

Harry didn’t know how to handle this situation. If he ran to any teacher, Collin would be in trouble and if he didn’t do something right now, the House elves will be in trouble and he didn’t have any time to rationalize with Collin, who was still grinning broadly

‘Er… Collin, why don’t you run along? I have to go to the Library, alright?’

‘Yeah… erm … okay… why don’t you announce to the students sitting in the Library that there’s a funny show near the kitchen?’ Collin asked hopefully

‘Err… I will see’

Harry pelted towards the Common Room like an arrow, jostling people out of his way

‘Hey… watch where you going!’ a slytherin girl shrieked at him, but he pretended not to notice.

As predicted Hermione was poring over some Arthimancy book in the Common room, he ran straight towards his room for his invisibility cloak, hollering at Hermione

‘Red Alert!’

She didn’t understand but became ready for Harry to return. In a flash he was thundering down the steps leading to the Boys Dormitory

‘Let’s go! We don’t have any time to waste’

‘What happened?’ Hermione asked flabbergasted

On their marathon towards the kitchen through tapestries and secret passageways, he was only able to utter ‘House elves in trouble'

‘WHAT! But-but, who would…’ Harry cut off Hermione ‘If we hurry, we’ll still be able to reach the kitchen before them. We’ll discuss the finer points later on, okay?’ Harry finished between huffs of breadth

‘Them whoooooo?’

Halfway through the way, they bumped into Neville and Harry grabbed the timely appearance,

‘Neville, do us a favor will you? Find Nick and tell him to tip off any teacher about Peeves disturbing the House elves and don’t go running to any teacher yourself. Okay?’

Neville blinked like he didn’t believe what he was hearing as his eyes narrowed but by looking at their strained expression, he replied ‘Okay’

They bolted again. Harry pressed a block behind a moldy tapestry which slid half way through to reveal a very well-lighten corridor, decorated by portraits of many exotic fruits.

‘In the Cloak!’ Harry whispered, motioning to Hermione. They could hear commotion, near the stone stair case

‘Hermione think of some trick to stop all the gnomes’

‘Gnomes!’

But before even hearing the response, Harry got an idea

‘Blocus cloturio’ Harry whispered, directing his spell on the stretch of the corridor just beside the portrait containing the ticklish green pear.

A golden mist came out of his wand and sparkled that stretch of the corridor, its tiny particles catching the light of the torches

‘Harry what did you?’ Hermione sounded amazed

‘Shush’

‘Hermione, just clear off Collin from there. He’ll be in big trouble if he gets caught’ Harry gave her directions to the stairways, dodging the golden mist

Hermione was instantly on the case by the time first gnome flipped in the mist. He saw her drag Collin in the passageway and at that exact moment Professor Vidal jumped the steps to reach the corridor.

But doubled over, laughing heartily on the scenario, of the whole gnome army upside down trapped in the golden mist. The bonus prize Peeves, also stationary, screeching madly, not at all his cackling self.

….Trapping gnomes was alright…. Harry smiled, as he made his way towards the Common Room.

When Harry entered the common room, Collin was sitting subdued in a corner and Hermione was pacing in front of him, ignoring all other students.

‘Was everything okay?’ Hermione asked worriedly

‘Yes, nobody kidnapped the House elves’ he said cheerily

‘Professor Vidal came just in time’ He wasn’t sure to discuss any further.

Sensing his trepidation, Hermione started ‘Collin’s fine. He just wanted to stir things up a bit before everybody went for holidays’

‘You people did troublemaking all the time!’ Collin said defensively

‘Well, Collin we never hurt anybody intentionally’ Harry reasoned simply

~*~

Not too distant from the window of the Gryffindor tower, someone was brooding in the Hogwarts grounds and was not at all happy….

My plans keep on failing, how will I go home this holiday and face… let’s just not think about that right now…

Why does Harry slither from every trap I set? Why his stupid lucky stars never leave him?

It’s high time; I get help…….. reinforcements….. YES!

~*~

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

January 7th, 2004, 6:19 pm

CHAPTER 25 – Mystery resolved? (Part IV)

Ron recovered in two days and he only had a day of practice for their next match with the Hufflepuffs. In their second match of the season, Gryffindors very predictably hammered the Hufflepuff team. The game was over in twenty minutes. The match only lasted this long because of the weather, which was too gusty and it was difficult for Harry to glimpse the golden snitch in such conditions.

But as soon as he did, he caught it without any trouble in spite of the fact that the Hufflepuff seeker had a Nimbus2003.

There was an all night party at the Gryffindor Towers and a kind of farewell for the students who were leaving for their homes for Christmas.

Mrs. Weasley had already informed them that they would be staying at the Grimmauld Place for Christmas. Hermione will join them half way through as she would be staying with her parents for the first half of the vacations.

Hogwarts was again flowing with Christmas trees and dwarfs singing Christmas carols. Most of them were packing their trunks and getting ready to leave.

It was the second year in a row that Harry was leaving Hogwarts for the Grimmalud Place for Christmas. Hogwarts have always been his home, what he never got from the Dursleys, he got it from Hogwarts. Leaving was not always easy and he still had some old memories to overcome…

They were taking a walk near the lake. It was their last day at Hogwarts and their Defense Against the Dark Arts class was cancelled. So, they planned on enjoying themselves fully with a visit to Hagrid’s Hut. Ginny was still attending classes, as it was her O.W.Ls year and no teacher was ready to compensate.

‘It was a very nice cameo appearance Hermione’ Harry teased Hermione on her rescuing Ron

‘Come-back with a punch’ Harry grinned

‘Oh stop it Harry!’ she said going red, while Ron’s grin widened

‘Whoa’ Ron exclaimed as Hedwig came soaring towards Harry. A small piece of parchment was tied to Hedwig’s leg. They joined their heads to read the scrawled writing

‘Meet me in the Room of Requirements today at 8:30 - Cho’

(Meet me in the Room of requirements today at 8:30 - Cho)

Ron ahemed and Hermione went ‘oh dear!’

Harry was still squinting on the parchment while Hedwig was annoyingly nibbling his ear. But except the writing the message was clear as daylight.

Harry patted Hedwig and told her there was nothing eatable in his pockets, on which she huffingly took flight beating her wings on his face.

‘Girls!’ Harry rolled his eyes and was awarded with a glare from Hermione

‘So, what are you going to do mate?’ Ron asked uncertainly

‘Dunno… meet her I guess?’ he looked pleadingly at his friends for some words of wisdom but Hermione and Ron both became tight lipped on the subject.

‘Why don’t we visit Hagrid?’ Ron said changing the subject

They pounded on the Hut’s door and heard Fang scratching, as they opened the door he launched himself on Ron, slobbering all over him.

‘Goood boy Fang – now gerroff me!’ Ron yelled from underneath.

As they found out Hagrid was not home.

‘On some errand may be’ Hermione rationalized, looking disappointed

‘Visiting Grawp and Krucky may be?’

‘Yeah may be’ Harry said detachedly

The afternoon wore on to evening. After eating dinner they were playing Chess in the Common Room, Ginny verses Hermione and Ron was whispering commands in Hermione’s ear much to the annoyance of his sister

‘Cheater!’

‘Yeah, yeah’ Ron grinned. Harry was examining a particularly jagged part of his chair’s handle. It was 8’O clock and Ron was signaling him to get a move on

He thanked Gryffindor, Merlin and his fates, as he went out of the Common Room because Ginny didn’t notice his departure. He strode straight towards the statue of Barnabas the Barmy, surveyed the corridor and the map for being absolutely sure. Except the dots reading Chang and Potter there was no one else on the floor.

He opened the door, with his heart doing a boom-doom-drum against his chest. The first thing that he noticed after entering the room was a peculiar whiff of scent which wafted all over him. The room was not that big as he remembered but was welcoming in its own way, filled with dim wavering lights and drapes, and decorated with fluffy looking couches and colorful portraits.

‘Er… Hi Cho’ he was feeling wrong footed from the beginning

‘Hello Harry’ Cho said shyly

She was looking different somehow, was it her hair….. or clothes…. Harry couldn’t point out.

‘So, you wanted to talk to me?’

‘Yes… Harry’ she was looking nervous and was stepping closer to him, rubbing her thumb on the sides of her index finger.

‘I was really insensitive last year… I- I just wanted to talk to someone… you know, really talk… and I was sooo torn, so torn between you and- and Cedric…’ she sighed

Harry thought….. oh boy….

‘Didn’t know what I was doing, was right or not… it was very wrong of me to leave you like that… but it was never the same again Harry… the way I felt with you… I have never felt with anyone’ Cho came closer and Harry could see her shining eyes shadowed by her silky hair

…oh no!...

‘It was never the same again… Harry… I think I… I love you…’ she said as she came closer than Harry could handle.

*

In the Gryffindor Common Room Hermione check mated Ginny… she pondered – why it felt like she was losing more than a game?

~*~

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

January 9th, 2004, 6:54 am

CHAPTER 26 – Trouble at Quarters (Part I)

They were on the Hogwarts Express heading back to the Platform 9 ¾, where they were going to be picked up by Tonks and Lupin.

Harry was sitting near the window lost in his own whirlwind of thoughts which were hammering each other inside his head… he had a pained expression like a teenager whose wisdom tooth came out early.

Harry hadn’t told his friends about what happened in the Room of Requirements and they haven’t been too eager either. An unseeingly coldness came between them from nowhere, as he kept on observing Ron and Hermione looking at him questioningly when he wasn’t looking at them. Just a little unconscious glance which told him all… and Ginny… still didn’t know anything about his shenanigans.

He felt guilty, he felt torn and bewildered on his own behavior. It was not like him at all… how could he have…????....

Cho had almost thrown herself at him, and at first he was too shocked to even flinch but inside his mind something pounded his senses that made him extricate himself from Cho’s grasp in a hurry. One part of him wanted to continue, while the resolute part of him wanted to budge away.

Without even uttering a single word, he had left Cho in the room of requirement and almost bolted straight to the dormitory.

He was too ashamed of himself to talk about it with his friends and every time he looked at Ginny or whenever she smiled at him… everything just shriveled up inside in shame. It was like a secret a Talisman that he was hiding within… which was not strengthening him, but not leaving him alone either.

Crookshanks came over to him purring softly and folded himself in his lap. Harry was relieved by the distraction supplied by the ginger furry ball of a cat.

Luna entered the compartment and glared at Harry and said ‘Are you feeling alright?’ accusation was trickling down her words

Harry gave a start ‘Er…yeah…’

‘Is everything alright Luna?’ asked Ginny concernedly

Harry discerned that Luna somehow knew about whatever happened and pleaded with his eyes, not to discuss it any further

‘Uh… yes. Harry just looked a little pale to me’ Luna said evenly and went out of the compartment

‘What’s with her?’ Ron said incredulously, while the others shrugged, but Harry thanked Luna’s strange behavior, for preventing any further suspicion, pointed towards him .

They all said their good-byes to Hermione and headed for the barrier with a weedy looking witch and Lupin.

They traveled by the Knight Bus to the Grimmauld Place. By the time they reached it everyone was disheveled beyond recognition, due to the continuous displacement of luggage, seat and… guts, caused by the super speed of the bus.

‘Bye ‘Arry!’ said Stan the bus conductor, while Tonks glared at him vehemently.

Mrs. Weasley was already waiting for them. She grasped Harry in the Entrance as soon as he stepped inside. She gave him a super suffocating hug.

‘Harry dear! I was so worried! You are alright aren’t you?’ she said, surveying him closely

‘Yes, yes, Mrs. Weasley, I’m fine’

‘Oh that dreadful Gateway! And those Death Eaters’ she continued clenching her fists. Harry looked at Ron pleadingly for a rescue

‘Mum!’ Ginny came in between and hugged her mother, saving Harry from a big tirade, much to Harry’s dismay

~*~

Christmas decorations at the Grimmauld Place were subdued and Harry noticed the extra cleanliness of the place, which must have been due to Dobby and Winky.

Try as he might, he couldn’t ignore Ron’s long stares forever and as dreaded by Harry, Ron at last cornered him at night after dinner, when they were all set for bed.

‘Well!’

‘er… well, what?’

‘You know what I am talking about Harry!’

Harry sighed ‘Well… I myself don’t know what exactly happened…’

Ron huffed even more ‘So, what do you know?’

Harry told him, truthfully what happened and as he told him more, Ron’s eyes bulged out even more.

The finale ‘Ron reaction’ was so graphically pertinent that Dobby, who was on the process of entering the room, gave a large squeak, about turned, and jumped outside covering his ears with his long spindly fingers.

‘Do you reckon she has some ulterior motive?’

‘I dunno!’ Harry almost whined

‘I can’t make up my mind. When I’m not with her, everything is alright and I don’t feel anything. But when she comes near me… everything jams up. I can’t think straight and just go… nuts…’

Ron surveyed Harry closely but, as people say, when truth is spoken, it speaks louder than words. Ron had to believe his friend for good.

‘Tough luck that Hermione is not here or she would have explained the complex mind of girls!’ Ron said snickering

‘Yeah…’ Harry replied distractedly

~*~

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

January 15th, 2004, 5:39 pm

CHAPTER 26 – Trouble at Quarters (Part II)

The Christmas came with Ron shaking Harry up from a dream of the same white shimmering light, he had the distinct impression that he recognized the voice but still couldn’t figure it out, who it actually belonged to.

After freshening up, he at first went to see Buckbeak, who was looking down than ever, his fur was shedding and he looked sick. He can’t be cooped here forever; he needs to go out… I guess he needs his wild life back…

A memory flickered past by …God rest you, Merrye Hippogriffs…

He didn’t feel so hungry anymore, the sinking feeling was back again, before it could take over, he sprang up suddenly and giving Buckbeak a last pat on his head, headed towards the kitchen.

Everyone was congregated there and were busy opening their respective gifts. For Harry there was the usual jumper from Mrs. Weasley, a new Dark Arts book from Hermione, trendy dress robes from Lupin and an assortment of the Weasley’s Wizarding Wheezes and Honeydukes Chocolates from Ron and the Weasley brothers.

Dobby had again done the trick of “HAVE A VERY HARRY CHRISTMAS” and nobody had corrected it much to Harry’s amusement. Tonks followed his stare and gave him a meaningful wink. Ron was busy gossiping with the twins. Ginny was helping her mother and Lupin was talking in turns with Tonks of clearing off all the strewn wrappings from the table.

He was still not meeting Ginny’s eye and it was evident from her posture that she also understood that something was amiss, because she had wished him ‘Happy Christmas’ very curtly. Did Luna told her, whatever she knew?

George offered a pasty to Tonks audibly

‘Oh thanks George’ she said earnestly, not getting the joke.

Harry readied himself for twin’s newest prank, when Tonks turned into a toad. Everybody burst out laughing seeing the brownish toad with a pinkish top, croak balefully at them.

In a minute she turned back to herself again and joined the laughter but said very touchingly ‘You could have just said so, I could have easily morphed into a stinking toad’

Harry was laughing at the right time and saying ‘yeah’ in the others but actually he was in deep thought, above all the vibrancy.

There was a sudden silence as the fireplace glowed green and rose high. Kingsley Shacklebot stepped out of the fire

‘Sorry for crashing the party but there is an emergency and no time to waste. There has been an attack by the Death Eaters at Privet Drive’

‘WHAT?’ was the general response,

‘At my aunt’s place?’ Harry asked unbelievingly

‘Yes, so no time to waste. Tonks, Lupin let’s go shall we?’

Lupin and Tonks sprang up and headed for the fireplace when Harry bellowed

‘Now wait just one minute. Why am I not going? It’s supposed to be my aun… uh… summer lodging place… er… I have to go too’ Harry finished unsure of his sudden burst of emotions

Lupin eyed him closely, while Ron piped up ‘If he’s going, then we are going too’

‘Yeah! We rescued him twice already from that dreary place. We know that place like the back of our hands’ Fred said excitedly

‘Moody wouldn’t approve, boys’ Kingsley said indignantly

‘I guess we can take them Kingsley. They are getting their training after all and they’ll have a first hand practice’

‘Nobody’s going anywhere! Are you out of your mind? Taking children to a Death Eater party! No, no! I will not allow it’ Mrs. Weasley yelled over the babble, going red by each uttered word.

‘Oh c’mon mum! We are not kids and it’s Harry’s aunt after all’

‘Harry I’m not your guardian but I can’t let you go and stick your neck out for the Death Eaters to… to-’

‘Mrs. Weasley, please, I need to do this. Nobody can protect me from anything. Whatever will happen, will come about and nobody can’t help it… if I could do anything to repay their said debt on me… it would make things easier’ Harry said pleadingly

‘Oh well… if you really want to go, then alright’ Mrs. Weasley said with a sigh, looking all dejected, while Ron and the twins whooped with joy

Before anyone of them could use the floo powder, they were all hugged by Mrs. Weasley

‘Be careful’ she said giving a dry sob

‘Oh c’mon mum. We are not going on a war. We’ll be back before you know it’

But still Harry noticed that her lower lip was quivering and Ginny was patting her shoulder for comfort.

…Ginny was not looking at him… why did that bother him so?

‘We can’t go through their fire place because it is blocked. So, why are we using the floo powder?’ Harry asked incredulously

‘We are going to Figg’s. The address is number 9, Wisteria Walk’

Kingsley went first, Tonks followed and Ron and the twins queued after her. Harry glanced back at Ginny and stared in wonder at her concerned face, which was speaking louder than words, her feeling towards him. Her eyes glowed with apprehension, with the reflection of the blazing fire. The contact was broken with Lupin nudging him forward.

‘Number 9, Wisteria Walk’ he said clearly and entered the fire.

He could never get over the super fast spinning of traveling by floo powder. It felt like he was being sucked by a giant vacuum to nothingness. He closed his eyes tight from the over flowing soot and tucked his elbows in, against the numerous fireplaces’ walls. And as he thought, he couldn’t take it any longer, he fell, face forward into a moldy carpet, strongly smelling of cabbage.

~*~

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

January 20th, 2004, 2:27 pm

CHAPTER 26 – Trouble at Quarters (Part III)

‘Hello Harry’ Mrs. Figg said anxiously. He couldn’t clearly see her because of all the soot on his glasses. But he sure recognized the furry feline doing rounds near his right leg. Mr. Tibbles was busy rubbing his neck on Harry’s ankle.

‘Hullo Mrs. Figg’ he replied steadying himself.

While polishing his glasses, he took in the pacing figure of Mrs. Figg who was flapping about in her tartan slippers, wearing curlers minus the hairnet, Moody was poring over an old parchment, and the pink cheeked witch he remembered from the advance guard as Hestia Jones, Kingsley, the Weasley trio and Tonks were all peering at the parchment in turns.

The flames grew higher as Lupin came out of the fire coughing.

‘Never get used to those’

But before anyone could say anything polite in return, Moody gave quite an audible growl, like he had just noticed Harry, ‘What are you doing here boy?’

‘er… I thought I’ll be of some help’

And before he could retort any further, Lupin interrupted ‘He is here now Moody and it’s a high time that he makes his own decisions because usually we are the ones who make that for him’

Moody’s both eyes for a second rested on Lupin, like assessing him, but almost immediately, the magical one started spinning in a whirr and he waved his hands in a disgruntled sort of way.

‘So, now that everything’s clear, what are we waiting for? Let’s get into action’ Kingsley said.

After hearing the plan and seeing the magically enhanced planning chart, many gasps were stifled with artificial coughs.

‘Oh my word… Abby was right! Never open a can full of flobberworms’ Mrs. Figg said nervously, while Hestia Jones giggled, not because of Mrs. Figg but by the unusual attention showered by Mr. Tibbles, who was meowing to her non-stop.

*

When Harry reached Privet Drive, he had to readjust to believe that he was indeed standing on the same Privet Drive road, which had seen more action in the dark of nights, since Harry came to live there, compared to the rest of the years of its existence.

Harry had almost forgotten how Privet Drive looked in winters, because he hadn’t spent any, since he was accepted in Hogwarts.

Almost everything was covered by snow, from the rooftops to cars, from the once immaculate lawns to the bird baths. The clam Privet Drive was calmer than usual, almost eerily serene.

A white cat, almost the color of snow streaked past him, if it hadn’t been for its unusually bright emerald eyes, Harry wouldn’t have noticed it at all. A teenage girl with white streaked black hair was rounding on the corner. From her overlarge leather jacket to the panky get up, it looked like, that she was heading towards a rock concert.

Ron was counting down the time beside him in faint whispers… four… three… two… one

In a succession of seconds, many things happened at once

CRACK

WHAM

CRACK

BOOM

CRAAASH

The snow white cat had tried to enter number 4, and simultaneously, Lupin and Kingsley had apparated near the gate, trying to do the same thing, but an invisible force propelled them away from the house.

An invisible pulse went through the area surrounding number four, more like a booming earthquake, shaking them all and spreading a small avalanche of snow all over, without even missing a beat, Lupin and Kingsley apparated again.

He and Ron were the only one who couldn’t apparate, therefore they were left to cover the Privet Drive distance on foot. There was no glitch in the plan, until…

When Harry and Ron were nearing the main entrance of Number four, almost ten Death Eaters materialized beside them.

Harry was getting used to many Death Eaters popping all over the place, therefore in a mechanical way he started dueling along with Ron, whose face was scrunched up in determination.

‘Impedimenta’

‘Stupefy’

‘Obscurio’

'Tarantallegra’, if it weren’t for the ambiguous situation, they would have laughed on the Death Eater – for doing ‘the dance’

They were soon joined by Moody and Kingsley much to their relief. Harry noticed little bangs going off inside the house, but couldn’t get a clear view. Moody shoved Harry and Ron in the house ‘better inside than outside’ he growled

Harry almost thought he was entering some other house because of all the clutter and strewn furniture. All the un-natural squeaky cleanliness was gone; instead the house was turned into a slob’s domain.

Hestia Jones was dueling two Death Eaters in the main corridor, Ron jumped in and Harry was just about to do the same when he was distracted by a screaming Death Eater, who pranced in the corridor, clutching his face, which was filled with ugly boils. In a matter of seconds, another Death Eater whose head was missing, walked past blindly, followed by a fat ferret, but the most funniest was a rubber duck, who was squawking hopelessly with his plastic mouth and was almost stamped by the next Death Eater.

Fred materialized at the end of the corridor, calling after the running Death Eater, whose backside was smoldering brightly

‘Hey, you! Where are you running to? Don’t you know your tail’s on fire?’

Ron and Hestia had stunned the two Death Eaters, therefore Harry went in the Living room for any sign of the Dursleys. The scene that he saw could only be classified as being pathetic.

Vernon Dursley, the man who’s never unhinged by anything, that is, what he always said, was sprawled in a corner, out cold. Petunia Dursley, Miss High and mighty, was crying over Vernon, clutching Duddly a.k.a muscleman Big D, who was whimpering like an injured whale.

Petunia gave a blood curdling shriek seeing Harry, which brought many Death Eater’s attention towards the living room.

Before he could react, he was hit by a spell which smashed him to the nearest wall. For a second, he totally blacked out, but soon came face to face with Lucious Malfoy, whose mask was askew and was pointing his wand threateningly at Harry.

‘The game is over Potter’ he leered at him

‘No, it’s not!’ he said incredulously, but soon was aghast to see his friends, being steered into the living room by a number of Death Eaters. They were all bounded by ropes – one way or the other and there was no sign of Moody, Lupin, Kingsley, Tonks or Hestia for that matter.

~*~

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

January 23rd, 2004, 2:12 am

CHAPTER 26 – Trouble at Quarters (Part IV)

When no one came in after George, Harry’s expression changed from confusion to worry, Lucious Malfoy following his gaze gave a throaty laugh enjoying every second of it. He conjured ropes out of his wand and tied his hands too.

‘We have sealed the area again Potter, your little Order will not be able to save you this time! What were you thinking? That we are all fools and don’t know how to arrange a successful kill whenever we want to?’

The Death Eaters, out and about snickered gleefully; whereas his friends twisted under their grips.

Malfoy was pacing the room as comfortable as a King in his own lair.

‘Your little friends and their little tricky toys! Ha! But they lose their touch after a while…’ Malfoy turned and surveyed Harry closely.

‘Now that the time is near, I still can’t understand how you survived all these years? You’re indeed very slippery Potter, you kept on squirming by all these years, when you should have died long ago, but you sure fulfilled your purpose and caused Dark Lord’s return, he will be eternally grateful!’ Malfoy smirked and raised his wand.

‘No!’ Ron yelled.

‘Aah the faithful Weasley. Are you getting used to the new found wealth in your worthless brothers’ Joke shop? Would you like to die first, rather than Potter? Huh?’

Ron looked uncertain for a second but he resolutely replied ‘Yes! Why don’t you try, you little blotch on world’

Malfoy’s wand and expressions wavered for a second but the artificial smile came right in place again.

‘I don’t have time for the riff raff like you Weasley’

‘Get ready Potter, for you death’ Malfoy sneered.

‘Aveda Kedavera’

‘NOOOOO’ Fred, George and Ron screamed in unison.

Fortunately, Harry wasn’t hurt… he wasn’t even ready for Malfoy’s attack, but the spell didn’t even hit him. He felt a glow surround him which flipped and absorbed the spell.

‘Whoa, look at that’ Fred exclaimed, while Ron and George sighed with relief and Malfoy looked stricken and started muttering.

‘Well… I was warned about this but… so powerful… hmm… uh.. huh’

During the whole progress Petunia kept on clutching Dudley while he practiced being dumb. But Malfoy’s attention diverted and he screamed at Petunia,

‘YOU! YOU! It’s all because of you, if you hadn’t accepted him, this would never have happened. You fool of a woman, not even believing in magic but still… taking over your worthless sister’s son.’

‘But you know what? Potter hates you! And he will be quite grateful, when I finally finish you off’ Malfoy gave Harry a meaningful look, while Harry blanched. …why wasn’t he liking whatever Malfoy was saying? Harry had always hated the Dursleys, his aunt included, but why when an outsider was saying the same things he had been thinking from years, was so utterly hurtful…

‘Well… your worthless muggle days are over now Petunia. You didn’t believe in magic, your whole life, but now you will die because of the same magic’

Petunia and Harry screamed at the same time;

Petunia: ‘NO, it’s not true’

Harry: ‘NO, I won’t let you’

The words garbled in between but the message went across as Harry was beside Petunia in a flash, the ropes just gave away and slipped from his body, like they were commanded to unwind without any said incantation.

Before Malfoy could take in whatever that happened, Harry had used ‘Expelliarmus’ on him. As his wand shot upwards, the electric fire place in the same instant gave away with a bang. Everyone was instantly covered with cemented rubble.

‘Aah! The old trick!’ Fred’s reminiscent voice was heard from a corner, as all the absentee members from the Order materialized through the blown away fire place.

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

January 25th, 2004, 10:14 am

Attention!

Aaaaahhhh! *jumps up and down*

Oh well, the thing is, my article just came in the Science Magazine 'Sci-tech World' of DAWN, the leading English Newspaper in Pakistan. Yes, for those of you who didn't already know, I am from Pakistan, living in Karachi, which is also known as the ‘City of Lights’. I just wanted to share this with all of you.

If you want to read it, follow the following link, its title is ‘Are our net activities ethical?’, but this url will be valid for only a week, that is, till 30th Jan’04, ‘cause it’s a weekly mag.

http://www.dawn.com/weekly/science/science5.htm (http://www.dawn.com/weekly/science/science5.htm)

petronus

January 25th, 2004, 10:19 am

CHAPTER 27 – Petunia Speaks (Part I)

Moody gave a huge growl seeing Malfoy loitering about. He instantly started dueling with the opposite party along with his fellows. The snowy cat made for the kitchen, streaking past the dueling Death Eaters and Order members.

Petunia was too dazed to utter a single noise, as she kept on gawking at all the dueling wizards with saucer shaped eyes, Dudley had all forgotten about being afraid, as his head bobbed up and down and side ways, with the swish and flicks of wands, his mouth forming a perfect ‘o’.

Lupin shoved Harry warningly to the next room. Because of the lack of action, he followed the cat instead, towards the kitchen. There was no sign of the cat; however, Hestia Jones was directing a glowing red lucent sphere with her wand off the table.

‘Keep away!’ she warned

‘Finite Incantatem'

The red glowing ball perished as the house shook on its hinges and a pulse went through all of them. Instantly, the house filled with the sounds of CRACKS as all the Death Eaters disapparated.

‘Chickened out again’ Fred grunted loudly, as George made the ‘puck puck puckanh’ sounds of the rooster

Harry made for the living room, not at all frayed by the pulse. Vernon Dursley was still maintaining his position but was relocated to a clean sofa, his stomach fit to burst. The Order members weren’t too enthusiastic on bringing him back to his senses. Petunia and Dudley were also relocated to a sofa. She was still in shock and Tonks was tending to her, Dudley was practicing dumbness again, staring blankly at his hands, not meeting anybody’s eyes.

Lupin motioned him to a corner while Kingsley went for combing the house and Hestia made for where Moody was standing.

‘I think you should talk to her’ he said directly

‘But what could I say to-’

‘Harry! We have to know, how did they got here, in spite of all the security’

‘Security?’ he asked blankly

‘Did you expect us to leave the Dursleys unguarded? They are the link to your protection. They are watched around the clock, but obviously they don’t know’

It was hard for Harry to gulp down that information but he wasn’t surprised. He had been watched around the clock from the time Voldemort returned.

He made for his Aunt, who was clutching a tissue and was staring into space. He came in between her view and her eyes focused sharply. It was like she had suddenly realized who he was and why he was staring at her. Her lips quivered, as some words formed but were muffled by her dry sob.

‘Err…’ Harry stuttered. He didn’t want to see her crocodile tears, he wanted some explanations.

‘Aunt Petunia…’

She started to wail as her thin figure shook with the force of her sobs. Dudley looked horrified as he abruptly stood up but looking at all the wizards lurking about, he sat down again facing away from his mother.

Harry looked at Tonks for some help, who instantly started patting his Aunt, while the rest of the Order members suddenly became intensely interested in their wands, the rubble, the broken fire place, the cement covered furniture. Hestia started cleaning the room with Scourgify with her back towards Petunia. The twins and Ron hovered in the background awkwardly, trying to be out of his view. They wanted to give them some privacy but didn’t want to risk their safety in the process.

After what seemed like hours, Petunia finally started ‘I’m… I’m Sorry Harry’

The words shocked Harry so much that he wanted to pinch himself but overcame the urge. Dudley’s figure stiffened and he gave his mother a quick glance without changing position, which caused his neck to crick and him to yelp in pain. Hestia came to his rescue and took him reluctantly towards the kitchen.

‘I didn’t hate my sister… you wouldn’t understand… I loved her but all that changed when she got her letter and went away to Hogwarts…’ her features crinkled, with the mention of Hogwarts

‘She became larger than life from then on… Lily this… Lily that… sometimes my parents even forgot that they had another daughter, a normal daughter. I became sick and tired from her example given again and again… like my parents were disappointed that I didn’t receive a letter from Hogwarts. Every year when she returned, the distance between us grew and it came to such a point that I couldn’t bear to look at her because she became what I always wanted to be.’ She sighed and drooped her shoulders like they were heavily burdened.

‘She entered into a fairy tale with your father and I was left behind to live a normal life… But we were quite contended’ she added defensively

‘After years of calm… you came along and we heard the fleeting news about their deaths. My sister’s only child… left on my mercy. It was all in my hands to make and break your life and I reveled on it. I still hated her but you were only a little boy. Vernon was quite skeptical but we agreed on the fact that we’ll never tell you about your kind and their ways. Me and Vernon vowed to make you normal like everybody else. But… but as I always suspected, Dumbledore sent for you, when you turned eleven and we couldn’t do anything… I was reliving my childhood again. You away to Hogwarts and me…’

‘We tried to stop you but we failed and then Voldemort rose again and the ancient magic that I never believed in, saved you and me from the killing curse’

‘You know about Aveda Kedavera?’ he asked in disbelief

‘I read all Lily’s books… I used to sneak her books to my room when she was home’ she said nostalgically

‘In spite of all what we did to you… you came for our help and your people saved our lives… and you saved Dudley last year from the dementors too’ she sighed

‘I guess, what they say is true… blood runs thicker than we know…’ she looked sadly into his eyes… Lily’s eyes…

~*~

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

January 29th, 2004, 9:57 am

CHAPTER 27 – Petunia Speaks (Part II)

Harry silently agreed with Petunia but didn’t say a word.

‘So, how did the Death Eaters came into the house?’

‘I was just doing the laundry when I heard whooshing and thudding sounds from the living room. I rushed to find out and there were all these Death Eaters staring at me from their hooded masks.’

‘Was someone holding anything except their wands?’ Lupin interrupted.

‘Yes… now that I think about it. One of them was holding a wiper and I thought it to be very peculiar’ she replied.

‘Bingo’ Kingsley boomed, the golden hoops in his ears, flickered with his sudden movement.

‘An illegal Portkey’ Moody growled. He motioned for Kingsley and Hestia near and barked some orders, they disapparated in an instance, while Tonks and the twins made for the kitchen to baby sit Dudley, Fred and George jumping excitedly on each other to reach the kitchen first.

‘I don’t know what happened to Vernon, they must have used some spell on him. And… and Dudley just came thundering down the steps without having any sense to take a peek and run for help or call police or something’

Petunia faltered seeing the ironic expressions on Moody’s already battered face. …what could have police done to the Death Eaters…

‘They set up something in the kitchen and started rummaging through the house. Most of them were acting like they were waiting for something to happen’

‘Waiting for us to show up’ Lupin provided.

‘This was a set up from the beginning’ Moody growled.

‘Well, tough luck for them’ Ron said in a determined voice, speaking for the first time.

‘So, what was that globe?’ Harry asked Moody and Lupin in general.

‘A shelter device; used for making an area impregnable or simply put un-apparable. That’s why we weren’t able to enter the house from any safe point.’

‘Safe point?’

‘The protectors must be able to enter someway, so the house also have some safe points from where you can apparate inside, but is accessible to very few people.’ Lupin answered.

‘Death Eaters could never have entered this house but than we know Voldemort can easily make an illegal port key.’ Moody provided.

Petunia was absorbing all this information with abated breadth. ‘This has been done from when?’

‘From the time Harry was left on your doorsteps. We monitored every trespassing wizard and witch near your area. But the current attack was shrewdly planned. Therefore, some more precautions have become necessary’ Moody said thoughtfully.

‘What about Vernon?’ Petunia asked timidly.

‘He must have fainted but some Death Eater must have stunned him for making sure. He’ll be soon revived’ Lupin said.

‘Some wizards will be coming here to straighten things up here. We’ll revive him after they have done their work. I don’t want to upset your husband anymore than he needs to be.’ Moody said with a trace of smile on his lips.

‘As there’s nothing left for you to do here Harry. Let’s go’

Like on cue, Dudley came waddling in the room, skipping the half way.

‘Something bit me. Something BIT me! SOMETHING BIT ME!’ he kept on repeating and dancing all around.

Harry and Ron stifled their laughter with coughing chuckles, while Moody and Lupin couldn’t help but looked amused, except Petunia, who was trying to calm the toddling injured whale, to no avail.

‘Silencio’ Harry provided

Dudley stopped his bouncing and made some hand movements but nothing came out of his mouth.

‘We didn’t do anything’ Fred and George said in unison coming into the living room, while Tonks almost toppled the lone vase on her way in, as she shook with suppressed laughter.

Harry had the strong suspicion that George had just stuffed something orange in his pocket. There was no Mrs. Weasley to scold them and Moody didn’t mind at all. Lupin tried to look disapproved but failed miserably.

The Silencing Charm was reversed and Dudley became glued to his mother like a magnate. Lupin signaled Harry again when he motioned him to wait while mustering up some courage to blurt something out to his aunt, while she looked at him forlornly.

‘Er… Aunt Petunia. I never knew, whatever you told me. I just wanted some explanations and to know about my parents, like every other kid… and… I don’t hate you’ Harry spun on his heels and made for the door without waiting for anybody, leaving many mouths agape, especially Dudley’s which was almost touching the floor.

~*~

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

February 8th, 2004, 5:39 pm

CHAPTER 28 – Animagis (Part I)

They used the floo network from Mrs. Figgs to get back. Mrs. Weasley was waiting anxiously by the fire. She clutched all four of them the simultaneously in a tight embrace, making them cough even harder because of all the soot. She surveyed them separately up and down, in a fashion, as trying to find a missing arm or leg which they might have lost during their adventure. When she was thoroughly satisfied, she ordered them to bath, Lupin and Tonks included, while Moody growled away to the kitchen avoiding the ‘woman possessed’.

Whatever exhilaration Harry felt before heading towards Little Whining, seeing Ginny’s worried expression and the adrenaline rush of the impending adventure; all went above, in a puff of smoke on his return.

He wasn’t very sure of his behavior, because of the outcome of the sudden affability with his Aunt. Ginny wasn’t making things easier either, with cold vibes and complete disregard towards him. Whatever he saw before stepping into the fire, he hailed them as one of his ‘hallucinations’ and forgot all about it.

Hermione joined them shortly and was very disappointed in missing all the action.

‘Aveda Kedavera backfired?... Really?’ she couldn’t believe her ears and couldn’t get enough of the story. Ron kept on embellishing his version of the story to the extent that it became, as if, he single handedly saved the Order and Harry from the Death Eaters. But from Hermione’s skeptical expressions, he had to revert back to the original, which tallied with Harry’s.

As there were only few days left of their Christmas vacations and the homework that he and Ron had procrastinated on was dwindling above their heads. They started squiggling away their homework in a hurry. Hermione tried her best to, not to be judgmental, because as always, her homework had been done ages ago and was safely folded in her trunk.

‘Where is the homework planner that I gave you last year?’ she asked reproachfully

‘What?’ Both said in unison… but too late, as Hermione huffed up like an angry pigeon. Both of them had chucked the diary away, during their high pitched anxiety attacks of last year’s OWLs.

‘Er… I think, it is somewhere in my trunk’ Harry said hurriedly

‘Yeah… right! Mine too’ Ron provided, but to no avail, as Hermione stalked off their room muttering, which sounded something like ‘Irresponsible Prats’

Harry contacted Charlie for shipping Buckbeak to a safe place, which was not easy the least because; he always seemed to be in hurry or in deep conversation with different Order members. Harry even saw him talking to Snape once, who in response stared mockingly at Harry without any apparent reason.

Harry had tried his best to keep away whenever Snape visited Grimmauld Place. It never seemed rights, as he being the nemesis of his late father and Godfather. The memories were too painful to dwell in.

Charlie once cornered, concluded that Forbidden Forest was the safest place for Buckbeak, as the Hippogriff will be happy to return to Hagrid, who can easily take care of him during his usual visits to Grawp and Krucky.

The days flew by without any event, and it was time to return to Hogwarts. Harry was actually relieved by the fact, anxiously waiting for Quidditch trainings and hectic NEWT classes to start, for keeping his mind off of all the heavier things.

Their first class back was Transfiguration. They had been doing a lot of advanced spell in their NEWTs Transfiguration class. They had reached the point of transfiguring inanimate objects to vertebrate animals, ranging from Pixies to cat and dogs. Their holiday assignment was a very lengthy essay on human transfiguration, which took half of their homework time because they had to sift through all the old transfiguration books for facts and models.

*

Harry hurriedly shoveled through his breakfast because he had overslept due to a string of incoherent dreams he had been having lately, which jolted him in between sleep and dream throughout the night.

He made his way to McGonagall’s class along with Ron and Hermione.

Professor McGonagall was already waiting for them in the class; she was standing upright beside her table and had an air of foreboding calmness around her. When all of them filed through the rows of desks and settled down, she started,

‘Today we will learn the most important part of Transfiguration…’

‘Human transfiguration’ she said with a slight pause.

Everyone fidgeted in their seats as the butterflies started fluttering in many’s stomachs.

‘Human transfiguration is a very precise process, needing your total concentration. It is not difficult when you master it, as there will be some future Animagis among you. But it is not everybody’s cup of tea, as it is rare and highly regulated, as you have to be registered with the Ministry of Magic.’ She said, her gaze lingering on Harry.

~*~

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

February 10th, 2004, 8:20 pm

CHAPTER 28 – Animagis (Part II)

‘Human transfiguration is similar to vertebrate transfiguration but the change is that, you will be transfiguring yourselves rather than an inanimate object.’

‘It is always difficult the first time because nobody can foretell what your Animagi form would be. For the first time you have to incant and use your wand for transfiguration but as you get more practice and exercise the ability, you will be able to transform without using your wand and incantation. It will be similar to your changing clothes, but the new skin that you will wear, would be of an animal’s’ McGonagall transformed into her Animagi form and back again in a matter of seconds, which produced quite a few ‘Oh’s’ and gasps.

‘You need to make your body one with your mind, groping every pore and sense to reveal the dormant creature in you. But beware, as many of you would not be able to get in touch with that part and thus would never be able to transform.’

‘Now, before starting the lesson, can you all please stand up?’

They all did, obediently. She waved her wand which made their desks dissolve into the right and left hand side walls and made the ceiling higher than the Quidditch hoops. With another flick, their class floor was covered with numerous squashy cushions. Some of the students lost their balance because of the sudden appearance of the cushions, like Neville, but many stood still, Harry included. Hermione’s faltering figure was saved by the ever helping hand of Ron’s.

McGonagall continued ‘Make yourselves comfortable’

They all sat down ceremoniously. She instructed them about the incantation and wand movement.

‘As I have informed you already, many of you wouldn’t be able to transform at all. Which could mean two things; you need more practice or you will not be a future Animagi because your inner creature is either too dormant or does not exist. But, this doesn’t mean that you are not an able wizard or witch. It simply tells you that human transfiguration is not for you and your specialty lies some place else.’

‘When some of you will transform, depending upon the size of your Animagi form, you’ll be able to remember your identity. For the first time, you could feel uneasy and confused, that’s why I base so much importance on your concentration and undivided attention. So that when you transform, you get familiar with your other form’

‘Do NOT panic, if you see that you are surrounded by some animals and the fact that you can’t transform. Your first transformation is so tiring and self consuming that even if you transform into a Lion or a dragon for that matter, you wouldn’t feel hungry or compelled to eat your fellow students.’

Many of them gulped in panic but stood their grounds. The class first practiced the incantation without their wands and then, shutting every sound and thought from their mind so that they could get in touch with their inner dormant creature, if it existed. In that state, they were to incant the ‘Transfiguration Spell’ and wait for the transformation to begin.

Harry wasn’t very sure that he would be able to transform or not. He never thought of the fact and he dreaded his Animagi form, before even transforming. …I hope it’s a stag… he pleaded with his inner self.

Hermione and Ron weren’t feeling so confident either, as Harry noticed for the first time, how worried Hermione looked that her hands were almost shaking. When she caught him looking at her, she mouthed

‘What if I couldn’t transform?’ she looked devastated.

Ron on other hand had his eyes closed tight shut and was muttering ‘Just don’t’ be a weasel, not a weasel!’

Tension gripped him as he concentrated in closing every sound and thought, which wasn’t difficult, as he had almost mastered Occlumency. With beating heart and slippery hands from perspiration, he started concentrating hard; closing his mind to all the encroaching sounds, thoughts, fear… until there was nothing left except a part of himself he had never seen or felt before. An unexplored dormant part of him, which had always been there but hadn’t been accessed before. He felt himself ready for the transformation as he repeated the incantation with the wand movement.

He felt his body starting to change as his limbs started displacing themselves in a series of movements, a searing pain shot through his scar as the transformation continued and took new turns. He wanted to scream but nothing came out as he forced his eyes tight shut, so that he couldn’t see his out of proportioned body.

He felt himself stretch to the limit as every sense of his body was disarrayed. His head pounded, fit to burst as he had a flash of the smoky snake from his dreams. It came gliding towards him with such a force that on impact everything went blank.

As rushing wind his senses returned. He heard screaming, as he somehow hurtled towards McGonagall fiercely. His vision bleared as he coiled himself around her.

…What is happening?… what was he doing?...

A steely talon pierced him somewhere, as he hissed at the cat form of McGonagall.

…No! This is not me!…Leave me alone!... Get out… GET OUT… GET OUT!… he screamed from somewhere dormant, which took all of his energy away. His scar throbbed painfully making him sway and his vision to blur again. His head filled with thousand screams magnified.

…So, is this how people die?...

He squirmed in agony but faltered as a new voice joined the screams, overcoming their fierceness and he heard tinkling bells and someone humming

Let those who rest more deeply sleep,

Let those awake their vigils keep…

…I know that voice!…

Something uncoiled inside him as his head split open with a piercing scream. The last thing that he remembered before losing conscience was a hazy form of a bird taking flight.

~*~

A/N: This post may seem a little bit confusing but don’t worry. The facts will be revealed in the next post. I had a particular sound in my head of that ‘piercing scream’. It’s a real bummer that I can’t put that into words, but for explanation, just imagine a banshee’s scream mixed with a snake’s angry hissing fit. Er… I think it’s still confusing!

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

February 13th, 2004, 10:48 am

CHAPTER 28 – Animagis (Part III)

He could hear his own heartbeat inside his head. A strong beat of… dhuk… DHUK… dhuk… DHUK…

Everything was in a blur as he tried to feel some inkling of awakeness. And that was when he felt himself moving. Short footsteps echoed in the dark surroundings, as he ambled towards an unknown destination.

‘Lumos’

It was not him speaking but the voice from his dreams… the voice of his mother… coming from his own mouth. He was looking at a new world… his mother’s world… from her own very eyes.

Her figure faltered as she lifted her wand-hand up to see beyond the beam of light, trying to listen to some inaudible sound.

‘Whose there?’ she asked firmly.

Someone sighed, as through the fabric of darkness a tall figure with muddled hair and readied smile, emerged.

‘James!’ Lily exclaimed exasperatedly.

‘Er… Hi!’ James grinned, stowing away his invisibility cloak inside his robes.

‘How many times do I have to tell you, not to follow me everywhere’ she said shaking her head ‘I can take care of myself, you know’

‘Honey! But I was worried sick’ James swayed on the spot clutching his forehead, while Lily rolled her eyes.

‘I wasn’t going to wrestle a troll that I needed your help’ she said huffily.

‘Aaargh’ James clutched at his heart as he pretended to be wounded by her words.

‘Oh James!’ she punched him playfully.

‘I was just worried. You shouldn’t be running to your little escapades now that-’

She silenced him by putting her hand on his mouth ‘I am not sick, so don’t worry. Everything will be alright, I can almost feel it’ she said smiling at the crook of his neck, while James kissed her forehead affectionately.

‘Let’s get out of here, shall we?’ he said guiding her.

They walked towards a bright room, which turned out to be a well-lighted entrance with flame torches, dwarfed by a towering gate, which was slightly ajar.

Shapes of different creatures glimmered on the door as they seemed to dance with the flickering light of the torches. Lily stopped beside it and extended her hand to touch the cold surface of the gate, running her hands on the ancient scripture surrounding every creature. She stroked the contours of a dragon, Unicorn, clawed fish, and Chimaera with her fingers, faltering near the Giant snake whose fanged mouth was bared, its eyes mockingly gleaming with the flames.

Lily gave an involuntary shudder. James placed his hands on her shoulders and gently pushed her outside the doorway, which closed by itself with a big thud, causing flight of many colorful birds from the nearby trees. A vast countryside and soft breeze welcomed them outside; which was decorated with knee-length grass, glowing orange trees and flowerbeds; which were scattered all over the place, crowned by a pink sky with an orange halo.

‘Still haven’t gotten over it?’ James said

‘I don’t know James, I still have a very bad feeling about it’ Lily sighed and stared at the orange halo; the strewn remnant of the Sun.

‘Well, don’t worry too much’ James said indifferently but his concerned expression betrayed his words. He turned away and with a series of wand movements, opened a Gateway.

‘Let’s get you ready for the travel’ James said turning towards Lily, when a piercing inhuman shriek rang through. Harry’s vision bleared with rainbow colors as his scar prickled as it was being stoked up with fireseeds. He rushed to his own world calling after his parents, ‘DON’T GO!’ openening his eyes to a foggy room.

‘He’s awake! Someone, call Madam Pomfrey’

‘Call Dumbledore’

‘Bring him his glasses’

‘Is he alright?’

‘Will you all just relax?’ Lupin’s voice boomed and silenced everyone.

He swept his sweat-drenched face with his sleeve. Two pillows were set against his back as soon as he lifted himself gingerly on the bed by Lupin, while Ron put his glasses on.

Ron, Hermione, and Lupin stared at him, waiting for him to speak.

‘Er…’ he stared back at their long and weary faces and remembered his transformation and the dream after.

‘Are you feeling alright?’ Lupin asked.

‘Never been better’ he tried the James grin but failed miserably as the trio became more worried by his words.

‘What did I do? Is McGonagall alright?’ he blurted out the most pressing matter first.

They exchanged looks as Ginny came rushing in, with Madam Pomfrey.

The matron checked his pulse and waved her wand three times in front of Harry as her wand gave out greenish bubbles.

‘Well, he seems to be alright, but I would like to keep him for the night’ Madam Pomfrey said in a ‘just-in-case’ voice.

‘Fifteen minutes’ she said pointing to the grandfather clock and made for her office.

~*~

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

February 18th, 2004, 12:58 pm

CHAPTER 28 – Animagis (Part IV)

‘So, now can somebody tell me, what actually happened?’ Harry enquired.

‘Were you dreaming? Or was it another-’

Ron hurriedly cut off Hermione ‘Well… you transformed into a Giant snake that’s what happened’ Ron changed tracks receiving the angry glares from others.

Hermione swiftly covered the awkward pause. ‘Um… well, you gave me a quite a bit of fright when I opened my eyes to check on you. An oversized snake, slithering drunkenly beside me...’

‘But he wasn’t doing anything!’ Ron said defensively.

‘Yes, he wasn’t’ Hermione continued while staring at Harry’s feet ‘but then suddenly you just came to life, like coming out of a coma or something and lunged at Professor McGonagall and then… I- I didn’t realize what I was doing when-’

‘You scuffed him!’ Ron said angrily.

‘I didn’t realize that I had transformed!’ Hermione said exasperatedly.

‘You could have hurt him!’ Ron went on.

‘He could have killed Professor McGonagall!’

Hermione gasped and put her hands over her mouth as she had let loose a swear word, she realized that their little scuffle had blown out of proportion. Ron, Ginny and Lupin stared at Harry for a reaction but didn’t get any.

‘Is she alright?’ Harry said worriedly ignoring Hermione’s words.

‘Yes, your fangs grazed her paw, good that she transformed swiftly. She has been mended and resting in her room. Dumbledore would have been here but he was urgently needed in Romania.’ Lupin provided.

‘Romania?’

‘Seems like, Voldemort is broadening his circle and is creating havoc there. He has taken us and the Ministry by surprise, as we’ve been only concentrating in the areas near London but now we have to expand our circle too.’ Lupin informed.

‘I’m really sorry Harry, I didn’t mean to-’ Hermione was cut off by Harry.

‘No need to apologize, really. I should have had more control over my actions.’

‘But it wasn’t you Harry’ Ron said eyeing him closely.

‘It wasn’t totally me but I was there, because I felt the transformation and him; but then it must have been me concentrating too much on transforming… I felt him inside of me like last year. He was so happy… but then my mother came and saved me.’ He said with a smile.

‘Say what?’ enquired Ron disbelievingly.

‘Lily?’ Lupin said scrunching his eyebrows.

He told them about the dreams he had been having since July; the changing colors and a familiar voice. How he had considered the voice all along to be familiar but couldn’t rightly put his finger on it. He omitted the part, when he thought that he would die because his head would split from all the screaming. His mother’s voice came to his rescue and blocked every encroaching sound, engulfing him in total peace.

‘That’s why, as soon as you coiled yourself around Professor, you flinched like you were electrocuted or something, and uncoiled yourself with the same speed.’ Ron wondered loudly.

‘You fainted after that and for few minutes we were in a fix because you weren’t breathing, like you were being asphyxiated’ Hermione said.

‘I don’t know myself, what actually happened after that. When I came to, I was at an unfamiliar place… So, you were the bird?’ Harry enquired curiously.

‘Yes, an Eagle.’ Hermione smiled nervously.

‘I tried to stop you but didn’t realized what I was doing till I pierced you and panicked and took flight-’

‘And transformed in mid air’ Ron cackled, while Hermione gave him an injured look.

‘Lucky, there were all those cushions’ Ron grinned while all of them tried to smile.

‘An unfamiliar place?’ Lupin repeated Harry’s words.

He told them about his vision of another world, his parents and the magnanimous Gate.

‘You saw it all through Lily’s eyes?’ Lupin said disbelievingly

‘Yes, my mother’s eyes’

‘She touched the Giant snake on the gate and flinched. Did she know about me then?’ he asked Lupin.

‘I don’t think so Harry. It must have reminded her of Voldemort. You should tell Dumbledore everything in detail. May be he knows about this place.’

‘Have you been to another world Lupin?’ Harry asked Lupin.

‘No I haven’t but your parents and Sirius have, numerous times’ Lupin said gravely.

‘Did you see from where she was coming from?’ Ginny spoke for the first time.

‘No, it was all dark’ Harry noticed her for the first time; there were dark circles around her eyes, like she didn’t had any sleep for days.

‘A broken Sun did you say?’ Lupin enquired.

‘Yes that’s what my mother thought when she saw it and there were golden trees’

‘And colorful birds’ Ginny said slowly.

‘Yes, I’ve already told you that’ Harry said staring at Ginny.

‘Half an hour has passed’ Madam Pomfrey announced coming inside the ward, which his friends has dubbed ‘Potter ward’ because he somehow always found his way into it.

‘We’ll see you tomorrow then mate’ Ron said.

‘Take care’ Hermione said, pressing his right hand.

‘Sleep well and practice Occlumency’ Lupin said in a whisper and waited for others to join him at the entrance.

Ginny simply stared at him for sometime with an expression, like she wanted to say something, but deciding against it turned away and made for the exit.

Harry stared after her for some time, his heart aching. He sidled down on the bed but stopped midway when he felt pain shoot from his left calf. On close examination, he discovered an angry talon shaped bruise, which Madam Pomfrey had overlooked.

…This would always remind me of my first and last transformation… Professor McGonagall was right, Transfiguration is not everybody’s cup of tea…

~*~

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

February 21st, 2004, 8:11 pm

A/N: My dear readers, I just wanted to say that your reviews mean a lot and are a sure ‘lift-me-ups’. But, I may not always post as regularly as I promise because of other commitments but I will be around and about. My exams are starting from 23rd and will end on 28th. So, I’ll be gone for a week.

I know, a short part but, without a cliffy. ;)

~;\*-*/;~ Petronus

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

CHAPTER 29 – Down the Memory lane (Part I)

It was not long before Harry was freed, much to his relief, to amble about the great expanses of Hogwarts, not to mention the partial secret places where students kept on popping about; because of which a private moment, a lonesome stroll was hard to come by. The more Harry wanted to get away from the crowd, the more he became surrounded by students whispering along with their furtive glances. It seemed to him that he was surrounded by an occult group chastising him day and night.

As usual, the news of his transformation into a Giant snake, spread about faster than a pelting firebolt. It was the new buzz word, the new source of Slytherins to publicly ridicule him, every chance they got. Malfoy much to his joy had ceremoniously taught all the Slytherins, young and old, to corner him everywhere they see fit.

The remaining Houses were not speaking up so loudly but they were afraid of him, all the same. Gryffindors didn’t much care, as they were getting used to such circumstances every year but the first years were still young, therefore, prone to all the rumors and dawdled wherever they saw him.

It had become quite usual to hear slytherins shouting on the top of their voices, balderdash like;

‘Hey Potter! Nice sleeks’

‘Potter! Want to convert?’

‘Potter! Can I see your fangs?’

‘Are you sure, you are not Slytherin himself or Dark Lord’s Son?’

‘Do you suck blood too?’

Peeves’s bawdy poetry was modified and many versions were droned on and on by all the Slytherins endlessly;

‘Oh Potter you rotter, Oh, what have you done?
You’re slinking off teachers now; you think its good fun?'

‘Here goes a Potty,
Whose head is so clotty,
That he thinks he’s a hotty,
When he really is a dotty’

It was his second year all over again but with a perverse twist. As the doubts of him becoming the next Dark Lord became apparent and the qualms of him destroying the wizarding community and Hogwarts were discussed by all and sundry.

Hermione repeated her ‘ignore them’ mantra over and over again, using her prefect powers to shove off students from their path. Ron offered now and then to hex every other student who kept on bursting by. But, Harry on the other hand was almost detached from his surrounding, in the whirlpool of his own mind. He didn’t even notice Malfoy saying lewd words behind his back, Snape remarking on his smallest of mistakes, as if, he had made the blunder of his life, frightened students clearing his path, Ron and Hermione bickering in their usual manner and a very tired Ginny.

~*~

The first instance that he got, he made for Professor McGonagall’s office. With a beating heart, drumming abnormally against his chest, he entered her office. She was seated comfortably on her desk, reading a foot long parchment. She noticed him before he could present a normal posture

‘Potter, are you alright?’ she asked worriedly, taking off her reading glasses and examining him closely.

‘I should ask the same question Professor McGonagall’ he replied sheepishly ‘I am very sorry Professor, I never intended-’

‘I thought you were intelligent enough to disregard such diminutive circumstances’ she replied aghast, cutting him in between his long monologue, that he had carefully rehearsed for her. She looked him straight in the eye for a while and then smiled amusingly.

‘When I took that class, I knew I was taking a big risk, as Dumbledore had pointed out to me many times. But, I wanted to make sure, so that no more surprises were left out, to put it mildly. As we know, there are still so much undiscovered strength and power in you’ she said, looking at him directly.

‘Did you know that I was going to be a snake?’ Harry asked, streaking past the word ‘Giant’.

‘No, I didn’t know because I’m no ‘Seer’’ she replied waving her hand, like she was warding off an unusually annoying fly.

‘But I was ready for something unexpected and that sure did happen. It would have been much easier if Dumbledore were here’ she said, wringing her hands.

Harry didn’t dare ask anything about Romania, as he was sure, he couldn’t worm the real reason out of McGonagall.

As if reading his mind, she started thoughtfully ‘If I were you Potter, I would be more concerned about getting my advance training. Don’t worry about what’s happening in the rest of the world. Now that you know, what lies in your future… If you haven’t noticed Potter, in your being injured and all the uncanny situations that you land in, you always come through. And I know that you have bore not only physical scars but wounds deep down that we can’t see. But you have the potential of becoming a great wizard, so, just get yourself ready.’

Harry didn’t know what to say, it was like, someone had turned on a bright bulb inside his head.

‘So, just pay no heed to all those who mock you. And anyways, I don’t want any brawl to break out when Dumbledore’s away’ she reasoned matter of factly, dismissing him obliquely by putting her glasses on and returning to her foot long parchment.

~*~

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

February 25th, 2004, 1:30 pm

A/N: Hiya readers! I know, you must be wondering, what I’m doing here :huh:

But, as I had a post in reserve; I thought to post it over here, ‘cause however lousy I’m in exam days; I can’t write a single word in between. So, here’s the next one and for the memory part, you all have to use your imagination quite a lot. I hope I was able to let you see what was going in my head. :rolleyes:

~;/*-*\;~ Petronus

-*-

CHAPTER 29 – Down the Memory lane (Part II)

‘What is happening in Romania?’ Harry blurted the moment he entered the Room of Requirements.

‘Hello to you too’ Lupin exclaimed ‘I thought you were not going to show up’

‘Just got delayed on the way’

‘Oh, the deranged crowd! I should have guessed’ Lupin said amusingly.

‘Well, back to your first, the Ministry of Romania has been infiltrated somehow. The Death Eaters have been using Imperius Curse on many important officials. We weren’t looking for infiltrations but people to induct into the Order. Therefore, we were hoodwinked, but not for long, and that’s why as soon as our contacts found that out, Dumbledore was called upon urgently to sort things out.’

‘He is good at that’ Harry grinned.

‘Yes he is’ Lupin smiled. ‘But, now everything secret to Romania, is also known by Voldemort; from secret headquarters to the so called escaped Death Eaters; who begged for forgiveness after his fall. The Obliviator Squad had to do double shifts on the officials, but so many memories were modified that some cases were entirely given up and were sent to St. Mungo’s.’ he finished sadly.

‘But, why Romania? What was there?’ Harry asked puzzled.

‘I don’t know about that, come to think of it… But then, Voldemort has his reasons, always…’ Lupin said trying to control a snarl ‘but it’s not very cheery to know that Voldemort is gobbling up all kinds of information, throughout the world’ Lupin said scratching his chin.

‘He’s sure looking for something.’ Harry thoughtfully provided.

‘Yes, because we found a small hoard of Death Eaters visiting Egypt and Italy, trying to repeat their folly, but we got there before they could manage any further damage.’

Harry raked his brains; numerous knuts for thoughts were making clattering noises inside his head, to his irritation. ‘It still feels a little weird, getting all the information. I’m not very used to it, really’ with a pause he continued ‘If you could have just told me last year-’

‘Harry we can’t go back in time, can we?’ Lupin interrupted him desolately.

Harry’s pupils dilated in excitement, while Lupin interrupted again ‘Don’t get ideas! You know it can’t be undone. We always hope in life that we could have done things differently if we were given a second chance BUT we don’t. Things weren’t revealed to you then, for a reason, and now, there is another. So, just get on Harry. Don’t dwell in things, you know, you can’t get out of.’

Lupin’s words struck a chord in his chest, but along with it, something else came. ‘But, Lupin, I have to dwell in the past to reveal my future!’ he added excitedly to a nonplussed Lupin ‘you see, may be he is looking for the gateway!’ Harry said wide eyed, comprehension dawning on him.

‘What? Do you mean that he’s trying to get into the-’

‘World I saw in my dream… er… vision’ Harry completed Lupin’s sentence, much to his amazement.

‘This is the missing link, isn’t it?’ Harry said reflectively, his heart soaring with a purpose; which did a double flip and went down again, he suddenly felt very guilty for not sharing all this and more with his best of friends; Ron and Hermione.

‘May be this is why Dumbledore is taking too long in Romania, checking up on everything to be sure. Because he had never left Hogwarts premise for such a long time’ Lupin pondered on loudly, breaking Harry’s chain of thoughts.

‘I reckon I need a break Remus’ Harry said, opening his bag and taking out Sirius’s Diary.

‘Oh that…’ Lupin stared at the Diary longingly.

Harry took out his wand absentmindedly, noticing Lupin’s sad expression.

‘I guess this is yours’ Lupin hunkered down and picked up the orangish orb that Dumbledore gave him on his birthday, which had slid from his pocket unobserved, in the process of him taking out his wand.

‘Take care of it.’ Lupin warned and streaked off the room without uttering another word.

Harry gazed at the retreating figure of Lupin, which was somewhat hunched, …or was he imagining it?...

He sighed and in turn looked at the miniature orb, which he had dubbed ‘Fireball’ fondly.

‘Not your time, I guess’ Harry said, returning it to his inside pocket and worked the Diary with the password.

It had been months since, he last opened it. He mused over the unusual friendship of Marauders and what remained left of it. … I hope Wormtail dies… A venomous thought clutched at his heart as he gripped the Diary tightly.

…Get a grip mate!… Ron’s voice echoed inside his head.

…Focus, Harry… It was Dumbledore, soothing all worries from his mind.

… Yes! Focus… let’s get on with it…hm… A date well past Hogwarts … Sometime before I was born… Sirius how did you lived? What did you do?... Harry pondered on in his mind, leafing through his Godfather’s memorabilia. As he went further and deeper in the Diary, the writing changed and became more joined and slightly tilted to the right side. Marauders kept on popping after every few paragraphs.

A heading caught his attention, dated:

14th April, 1979; ‘First Assignment’

He didn’t want to wait and see where he would land; therefore, he reflexively tapped his wand on the page and waited for the Room to dissolve into an unknown destination. The slightly darker walls of Room of Requirements expanded outwards and disappeared into nothingness. The torches blazing vanished into a luminous square room, having thick walls, which resembled the Dungeon walls at Hogwarts. The room was empty except for four stone gargoyles, possessing ruby eyes, which seemed alive, and glittered along with the burning flames in their mouths.

-*-

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

March 3rd, 2004, 4:26 am

CHAPTER 29 – Down the Memory lane (Part III)

Along with Sirius, James and Lily were treading softly towards the room. They were much older than the obnoxious teenagers, he remembered from Dumbledore’s Pensieve; from a memory, which had disturbed him more than he liked. They more resembled to the time, when the wedding photograph of his parents was taken. Lily’s voice brought him back from his reverie.

‘Do you think it’s wise?’ Lily said incredulously.

‘Got any other bright idea?’ Sirius cocked an eyebrow.

‘Keep your voices down!’ James whispered in alarm, which quieted the other two.

Lily whispered a spell, which made her wand-tip glow red. She placed her index finger on her lips to silence her accomplices, while waving her wand at the sides of the nearest gargoyle. James and Sirius followed suit, as they too crouched low and made for other two gargoyles, their wands alight red.

The moment they repeated Lily’s moves, a white laser like beam shot between the three gargoyles, so that they were engulfed by a white triangle. Harry was in between one of the beams and moved away reflexively.

Lily signaled to them and shook her head furiously, while the other two exchanged grins. Sirius brought out a very familiar mirror from inside his robes, simultaneously holding his wand aloft through which the white beam was passing. He placed the mirror in front of the beam, skillfully. The mirror became transparent and the beam went past it, undisturbed. He then elongated his wand with a spell, so that it reached the fourth gargoyle. It also emitted a white beam of light, so that the trio became surrounded by a white square with two additional beams crisscrossing each other in the middle.

They moved away from the beams instinctively, looking at each other questioningly, waiting for a response. The beam pulsed three times and as brightly as they had emerged, they went out in a flick and turned the gargoyle’s eyes emerald

‘Phew!’ James sighed, Sirius and Lily followed suit.

‘I thought we were done for’ Lily said wiping her brow.

‘You and your optimism’ Sirius rolled his eyes, while James masked his chuckle in a cough, being faced with another pair of angry emerald eyes.

‘I wish Moony were here, or wormtail for that matter’ Sirius mustered in a genuine aching voice, for distraction.

‘Yeah, but still you managed’ James said appreciatively.

‘I must admit-’ Lily faltered as the floor shuddered beneath their feet. They only had a moment to look shocked, as the floor gave away ominously like a dragon’s hatching egg, and they were left at the mercy of thin air.

Harry screamed along James, Lily and Sirius, knowing too well that he couldn’t be heard, but still, nevertheless. Harry’s heart pounded against his chest, as he waited for an impact or something similar. He wasn’t able to see anything because of the dense mist that surrounded them, the rushing wind howled against his ears.

‘Do something!’ Sirius shouted above the shrieking wind.

‘Wish I had my broomstick!’ James howled.

‘Oh, I can’t conjure parachutes!’ Lily whined.

‘What kind of a witch are you?’

‘What kind of a w-’

‘Lily I’m so sorry for bringing you along’ James cut in between.

‘Don’t be silly James’

‘And as the time is near; I was serious, when I proposed to you last week’

Harry could hear Sirius groaning somewhere.

‘You wha-’

Sirius cut Lily in between. ‘Let me be a Minister and marry you two off, on the twist, shall I?’ Sirius yelled exasperatedly.

‘We are falling for crying out loud and these love birds can’t stop sno-’ Sirius’s plead to the heavens, was interrupted by a shout.

‘Plumalio’ Lily bellowed.

The trio in the nick of time, plopped down on a featherbed, conjured by Lily.

‘That was brilliant Lily’ James said quite breathlessly, hoisting himself up from a tangle of robes, shoving off Sirius’s leg, which was threatening to kick him in the shins.

Lily on the other hand was buried under the curtain of her hair and robes. James helped her to her feet, while she swept her long tresses out of her face, with long swipes. If it weren’t for the whole mysterious location, Harry would have burst into gales of laughter, but still couldn’t help the few chuckles that escaped him nervously, as his subconscious was in a conflict that his parents were indeed there, in his time; not vice versa.

‘It was nothing, really’ Lily said with as much dignity, as it was possible in her disheveled condition. James grinned and in turn messed up his own hair idly.

Harry looked about him in the darkness, the only source of light being the three wand tips held up by Lily, James and Sirius. The surrounding was unshapely and curbed, seemed more like a cave.

‘Point Me!’ James uttered, holding his wand aloft in his hand. The wand rotated first clockwise and then counter-clockwise and back again.

‘It’s no use!’ Sirius said in a frustrated voice.

‘Where in Merlin’s sake, are we?’

‘Deep, deep down, is all I can tell you’ Lily said, squatting at a corner examining a rock.

‘Reducto’ James experimented with another corner. The Spell didn’t reveal a way but few rocks crumbled out of that particular corner.

‘Let’s do it together?’ James suggested and they did. On their third attempt, some rocks fell away and revealed something shiny. On close examination and scraping, it turned out to be an egg shaped jewel.

‘Well, what are you waiting for? Pull it or something’ Sirius demanded, while Lily and James exchanged doubtful looks.

‘It could be anything’ Lily mustered.

‘But nothing would happen, if we sit here tight and suffocate to death’ Sirius said, flinging his arms about.

‘Padfoot, you are such a ray of sunshine!’ James exclaimed and holding Lily’s hand, jabbed at the pale jewel.

The jewel lighted with his touch and the unshapely rocks and earth, shifted away to reveal an oval shaped door, beside the jewel.

‘Not too difficult- (was it)’ Sirius half smirked, half gaped at the following scene.

The entry, lead to a stretched corridor; which was guarded by a row of statues of Lions and Gargoyles, alternatively. A distant door was enticingly blinking at them in the end.

~*~

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

March 10th, 2004, 8:47 pm

*****

Warning: This part contains some graphic violence as it is rated PG-13. Morgoth & lanifiel have made an exception on this one occasion and let me post it. Please PM them with any problems.

*****

A/N: Thanks for all the support and patience, I can’t thank you enough, readers!

This part again is quite visual and I hope you are able to see what I was seeing while writing, some of it was disturbing later on, but was written for proving a matter, because I’m staying true to the Gryffin legends. I’ll discuss this more in my next post.

Till then happy reading!

-*-

CHAPTER 29 – Down the Memory lane (Part IV)

‘Is it, what I think it is?’ Sirius asked his mouth still sagging.

‘Yes, I think so’ James gulped.

‘And you do know about the legend?’ Lily said almost in a whisper.

‘What legend?’ Sirius and James both bellowed in unison.

‘Haven’t you read the confidential files that you were supposed to memorize by our next training session?’

‘No!’ they, both uttered exasperatedly – the brotherhood continuing its toil. Lily sighed and rolled her eyes, and murmured something which sounded like ‘boys’.

But before anyone could say another word, an inhuman shriek came reverberating through the gargantuan depths of the corridor.

‘I reckon we have company’ James said, taking out his wand; his features metamorphosing every trace of humor into solemnity and determination.

Sirius’s eyes glimmered in excitement. He gracefully covered the short distance, from where he was standing to the oval shaped doorway, so stealthily, that none of them were able to notice till he had reached the exit.

Lily on the other hand, had her eyes closed and was mumbling something under breadth; like recalling something forgotten.

There was a torrent of footsteps, as the darkness between the Lion and Gargoyle statues, that they have presumed to be adjoining walls, gave away to faint flickering lights. There seemed to be a region much bigger than the gaping corridor, between the shadows of the guarding statues, illuminated by the haphazard brightness.

‘Cloak to the rescue, James. I think, covertness would be much appreciated’ Sirius said.

‘But I don’t have it’ James said almost inaudibly.

‘WHAT!’

‘Shhh!!!’ Lily warned.

‘But, why!’

‘We were supposed to field research, not enter some rampant duel’ James said exasperatedly.

‘But you never know!’

‘I think someone is spending too much time with Mooody’ James jeered at Sirius.

‘And I think-’

‘Oh, shut up, both of you!’ Lily screamed lividly.

‘We can’t always have everything! So, before we blow our cover; I’d like you two to be completely mute’ she finished in a try-and-you’ll-regret-it-later voice.

Sirius looked as if, he would love to spill out what was going through his mind but remained silent after receiving threatening glares from James.

‘Let’s have a better view, shall we?’ James whispered and they edged closer to the lights, shielding themselves, behind the mammoth statues.

As Harry could chance a better view, he strolled towards the lights and was not surprised to see a hoard of hooded Death Eaters looming towards the corridor from the vast expanses of darkness of the region beyond. Half of them were carrying flaming torches and the others were using their wands to illuminate their path. The inhuman screech, which sounded somewhat familiar to Harry, rang again, from somewhere close to where he was standing.

The hooded figures quickened their pace, as the sound of gamboling of a powerful, lithe body was added with the ominous screech of the unknown creature. Something huge was on their tails, possessing blazing eyes, which kept on following them unblinkingly.

The Death Eaters spread around to distract the Beast, which was suddenly illuminated by the torches and wands of the dispersing Death Eaters.

A fully grown Gryffin was regally charging at them, his variegated coat shining along with the enchanting fires of its eyes. It mercilessly swooped down on the fleeing Death Eaters, injuring and killing them with a single snap of its steely beak. The vast expanses of that unknown territory were soon filled with the echoes of paining screams along with the territorial roars of the Gryffin.

Harry was so busy in observing the Gryffin that he didn’t notice the trio stealing past him in their surreptitious expedition of the glowing doorway at the end of the corridor. Running Death Eaters kept on concealing his vision; before long, he was too following the trio.

A sudden flare of red sparks attracted Harry’s attention. One of the Death Eaters had attacked the Gryffin in an ungainly attempt by scorching some of its coat-feathers, and in an instant, with a single slash of Gryffin’s paw, was lying face down in the pool of his own blood.

In the frenzy, nobody noticed the three stealthy figures edging closer and closer to the doorway. The trio in turn was unaware of the haphazard group forming of the Death Eaters behind their backs to slay the Gryffin.

A howling scream issued from none other than the rampaging Gryffin, stopping the trio on their tracks. The ground shook beneath their feet and dithering dust spilled from above, like the structure was moaning with the troubled Gryffin. They rounded back on the scene to glimpse a circle of Death Eaters, shooting Stunning Spells and Crutiatus Curses to impede the Beast.

‘They are hurting him!’ Lily said indignantly.

‘But we can’t do anything. If we do, our cover is blown’ Sirius said in an explanatory voice.

Another screech sounded, the Death Eaters were closing in on Gryffin and were apparently gaining.

‘But we have to do something! We must! We can’t leave like this’ Lily pleaded.

‘Lily come to your senses, we are getting all clear without the Guardian breathing down our necks. What more can one expect?’ Sirius said incredulously.

‘I don’t know but I just can’t!’ Lily said resolutely and headed towards the Death Eaters, without even a backward glance; wand ready for onslaught. James and Sirius followed suit; James ambled straight with the air of unwavering support, while Sirius just sulked along dejectedly.

Lily shot Stunning Spells as soon as they were in range, successfully distracting half of the Death Eaters. The Gryffin seeing its chance, snapped at the nearest Death Eaters, killing them instantly.

‘Get away, this is not your place’ a Death Eaters commanded at the trio, but wasn’t fast enough to save his wand from shooting out of his hand and landing in Sirius’s grasp. But before any of them could capture him, he broke a smoky vial at his feet, which issued a gush of black smoke, engulfing them rapidly and blindly.

‘Stop , stop!’

James cleared the mist with a flick of his wand. They were almost alone, except the Gryffin which was drunkenly following the last escaping Death Eaters.

‘You two, maintain a lookout. I’ll be just back with the Ventosus Scroll’ Sirius ran towards the bright doorway, without even waiting for a reply.

The Gryffin hobbled back towards them, the fire of its eyes diminishing with every step. A muffled gurgling sound was coming from its mouth, as its head doled from side to side. But, still with extreme determination, it charged at James and Lily.

They ran in opposite directions to avoid the hulking Beast, the Gryffin swerved and ran after Lily instead. Harry too followed and anxiously wished for a miracle to happen.

~*~

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

March 15th, 2004, 5:19 pm

CHAPTER 29 – Down the Memory Lane (Part V)

‘I don’t want to hurt you, please!’ Lily implored to the Beast, as if to make it understand, still running from it, her wand alight and hair flying everywhere.

Harry could see James veering towards the Beast as well.

‘James, No!’ Lily bellowed as she saw him approaching the Beast his wand pointing towards it. The Beast stopped on its tracks hearing Lily’s bellow.

James looked nonplussed as he unsurely stole glances from the Beast to Lily. She in turn, started nearing the Beast, who just gazed at her with its fiery eyes.

‘We do not want to hurt you’ she said softly.

The Beast was almost eight feet tall, that’s why it had to bow its head to be at par with Lily.

She inched closer seeing it becoming docile.

‘Lily-’ James whispered worriedly, but was silenced by her held-up hand.

On a closer look she saw the reason behind the Gryffin’s waning strength. A huge splinter of a torch flame had pierced one of its forelegs, caking the wound dry blood, and due to its variegated coat, it was only visible, up-close.

‘Oh dear!’ Lily gasped and edged closer. The Gryffin didn’t seem to mind.

She poked around the wound to check how deep the splinter had gone. Harry could guess that it was almost three inches deep and half inch wide, the Gryffin must have incredible strength to bear such searing pain.

James kept his distance, because whenever he tried edging closer the Gryffin became fidgety.

Harry was intently watching Lily when Sirius’s thought flittered through his mind, … the Scroll! he thought. The moment he about-turned to check on him, he saw him trotting towards them clutching a slightly elongated sack. James warned him from the distance that he shouldn’t come any closer.

Harry snapped towards the Gryffin, hearing a restrained sound issued from it, while Lily used a spell to extricate the long splinter of wood. She was performing some nifty spells that Harry didn’t even have inkling of. With some more swishes of her wand, the Gryffin became free from all injuries.

Lily faltered as she looked straight into the deep blazing eyes of the Beast. Harry noticed that the fire of the Gryffin’s eyes ceased to be menacing, but had somehow changed into calming warmth.

The Gryffin bowed its head slowly, and for a moment Harry thought that the Beast would do something unexplainably horrible, remembering its attack on the Death Eaters. James too must have been thinking along the same lines as he readied his wand towards the Beast, but the Gryffin with greatest care, patted Lily’s head gently with its beak.

All of them sighed in relief, on the sudden appearance of graciousness from the Beast. They were in no position to do anything otherwise.

The Gryffin nudged Lily with a soft push of its beak, towards the door of the main chamber, from where Sirius had just extracted the scroll. She shot a panic-stricken look at James who didn’t have any bright ideas either. The Gryffin opened its wings as if, trying to stretch its muscles along the walk. But their straight journey was disrupted as it veered towards the rows of columns, where Sirius was hiding.

‘Uh oh!’ James mumbled.

‘Siri take cover!’ James spoke to the communicating mirror, which Harry instantly recognized. Harry reckoned that the Gryffin already knew the presence of another human and the fact that he possessed something which it guarded.

The Gryffin screeched territorially, telling them that it knew more than they thought it did, halting just in front of the column hiding Sirius.

‘It’s too late, we can’t run’ Harry heard Sirius’s dejected voice through the mirror James was clutching. He emerged in front of them, side-stepping the column.

There was a moment when Harry was certain that the Gryffin was intending to swoop down with its steely jaws and end the lives of those he dearly loved but then again there was a part of him, which kept on telling him that they survived and there was no alternate reality to it.

The Gryffin unfurled its wings and beat them about causing the age-old dust covering the expanses, scatter everywhere. It screeched again animatedly as if, trying to convey some message. It bowed its head to be at Lily’s eye-level, extending its right claw towards her and clucking in its throat, producing a muffled tick-tock sound.

‘You want me to take it?’ Lily said questioningly, doubt creasing her eye brows. The Gryffin clucked in response waving its claw in air.

‘But I can’t! I don’t want it’ Lily said shaking her head, while Gryffin looked enquiringly at her.

James and Sirius exchanged looks and shrugged. Like Harry, they weren’t getting the strange communication either.

The Gryffin looked at the bulging robes of Sirius, as if, seeing through it. Sirius flinched in response, but stood his grounds. Reading between the lines, Lily said ‘We will never use it for power. We’ll keep it more than safe…’

The Gryffin beat its wings again and observed them all one by one, making its final decision.

At last, it came near Lily and twittered softly in her ear, like imparting the world’s biggest secret. After the short exchange, it grunted in James’s and Sirius’s direction and bowed to embrace Lily, lightly resting its head on her shoulder, stroking her hair with its head in small sweeping motions. Its wings unfurled to cover her completely and there she remained for awhile, closing her eyes lost in the wings of a mystic Creature. James worriedly reared to rush towards her, afraid of losing her but was held back by Sirius.

It was a strange sight, seeing a vicious Beast embracing a human with such love and devotion. Its wings concealed Lily from the rest of the world, like it was saving a part of her behind with itself.

The Gryffin parted its wings the last time to release Lily from its folds and beat them to produce a whirling current around them. All of them covered their eyes to deflect the flying dust about them. Everything went white as Harry felt a strange sensation in his navel like a plug being pulled, similar to traveling by Portkey but more like a lift-off.

With the sound of a faint Gryffin screech, they stumbled on solid grounds again. They were back in the Gargoyle room and the floor was intact as if it had never given away to nothingness, as Harry remembered. The only exception was the four Gargoyle statues, which didn’t seem to be alive anymore. Their blazing mouths and eyes were empty and dark; their formidability was all gone.

James rushed towards Lily, who was brushing her robes ceremoniously.

‘Are you alright?!’ James asked concernedly.

‘Hmm… what?’ she mumbled, looking up. But seeing James tended her to focus as she looked at him strangely and stole glances around them.

‘Lily, is everything okay?’ James said, examining her closely for any injuries or such.

‘I’m fine James… I was just overcome… really, there’s nothing to worry about’ she said soothingly giving them reassuring glances.

‘And I thought we were done for’ Sirius broke the silence by enacting a girlish voice.

In spite of herself; Lily grinned genuinely, waving a fist at Sirius, who grinned back and looked more than relieved to see things back to normal. Harry in turn just wondered about the Sirius in front of him. The escaped prisoner from Azkaban was a mere shadow of this Sirius, who was the bottom line master, a person who would do anything for his friends. … like giving his life?...

Harry sighed, closing his eyes to the memories which had almost over whelmed him. They were exhilarating but painful at the same time.

He opened his eyes to the sound of his father.

‘Do you still have it?’ James asked. Sirius fished inside his robes and with a contended smile took out the Scroll.

‘Yes!’

‘Lily you did it!’ James hugged Lily, without seeing that she was buried in some deep thought.

‘Yes, Healer classes paid off’ Lily said, smiling at James, while Sirius examined the ancient looking scroll. It was written in some unintelligible language and its crispiness foretold that it was managed by very few hands.

Harry in turn, just looked hungrily at the people he loved and lost, when he felt the tell-tale effects of the memory ending. He felt the ground giving away to something soft, like a hearthrug and the gloomy dark walls were replaced by the bright ones of the Room of Requirements. Try as he might to hold them back, the three figures vanished into the cruel sands of time.

-*-

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

March 20th, 2004, 4:16 pm

<Not part of the story>

A/N: As you guys must have noticed that I’m entering for the contest, so I’ve written almost 50% of it and will be completing it soon. I’ve only written two paras of the next chapter (erm… I’ll write soon! I promise!) I thought in the meantime, I’ll explain the main theory behind the Gryffin’s viciousness.

But before that I’d like to thanks my readers for showing up it feels great to read your reviews and once in a while when you bump it, my heart just swells. :) Thank you very, very much and I’ll be soon posting the next part.

-*-

Gryffin Legend Check:

Gryffins were first introduced in this fic in the Chapter 19 – A Giant Mistake. (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18552&page=2&pp=20) Hagrid teaches his class about them, that how the house Gryffindor got its name from its properties and the like. I’ve also provided a pic, so if anyone wants to refresh their memories, just follow the chapter link.

The Griffin, or Gryphon

THE Griffin is a monster with the body of a lion, the head and wings of an eagle, and back covered with feathers. Like birds it builds its nest, and instead of an egg lays an agate therein. It has long claws and talons of such a size that the people of that country make them into drinking-cups. India was assigned as the native country of the Griffins. They found gold in the mountains and built their nests of it, for which reason their nests were very tempting to the hunters, and they were forced to keep vigilant guard over them. Their instinct led them to know where buried treasures lay, and they did their best to keep plunderers at a distance. The Arimaspians, among whom the Griffins flourished, were a one-eyed people of Scythia.
Milton borrows a simile from the Griffins, Paradise Lost, Book II.:

"As when a Gryphon through the wilderness,
With winged course, o'er hill and moory dale,
Pursues the Arimaspian who by stealth
Hath from his wakeful custody purloined
His guarded gold."

-*-

A/N: Gryffins are a humble breed of half eagle, half lion. They are very difficult to tame when they grow up, therefore catching a grown-up Gryffin is almost impossible, like the case of the fully grown Manticore.

Gryffin’s claw has special magical powers; it detects poison if there is any, in any liquid solution, when poured into the claw, which is used as a cup. The Gryffin gives the claw voluntarily as a gift, if someone does something for it. [Remember the story of the Lion? Who befriended a lower animal because it pulled a nasty spike from its paw?

Gryffin in mythology is always portrayed as the Guardian of something or the other. Look around the old Courts, buildings and Palaces; Gryffin statues are used as the symbol that a certain building is well protected.

In the above part, Gryffin was so vicious because some good-for-nothings were creating havoc in its own turf, so it had to guard the ‘treasure’ and that’s why it killed so mercilessly. Lily was a different matter, altogether. She helped it, because of which it offered its claw but she didn’t, so in return the Gryffin sacrificed its own duties and let them have the Scroll – the treasure.

That’s all I can tell you all for now, without revealing the plot. ;)

~;/*-*\;~ Patronus

petronus

March 20th, 2004, 9:46 pm

A/N: Another part! YEY! Ah, it felt good, writing SOW after a long time. I thought I’ll fall into a cave or something but was saved by Ginny. I’m suddenly all inspired by her character now.

Thanks to all my readers for replying and giving their suggestions and what not. I feel so contended in difficult times that I can’t tell you all. You all are very, very special to me. *huggles readers*

Oh! Another thing. There is a lot of perspective change in this chapter. Because of the memories, Harry seems to be more emphasised while other interesting characters appear less than I expected. So, I've tried to mend that in this one, by showing other characters as they think or feel.

~;/*-*\;~ Petronus

CHAPTER 30 – The Ugly Truth (Part I)

February flew by in rapid blurry motions, faces kept appearing and disappearing, reality and dreams went hand in hand.

Harry dissolved himself in studies, Quidditch and Advance training classes with Lupin so much that he didn’t had time to relax or even have some fun. Ron and Hermione kept on dragging him out of his busy schedules and extra classes, telling him to take it easy but got no positive response, whatsoever.

In the absence of Dumbledore, McGonagall handled the school very well. Hogwarts ran without even missing a beat and if anybody had any doubts in McGonagall’s leadership, like certain pure-blood families. They had to chew their own words, because in spite of her physical frailty, she was not only able to take her Transfiguration classes but also fulfill the duties of the Headmistress.

Dumbledore was delayed further because of the side-trips to Egypt and Brazil. But McGonagall informed them all, that his return was imminent in mid-March.

Harry hadn’t dared to use the Diary again. It seemed that whenever he did, he became so over-whelmed with the memories that he lost his concentration in everything real.

Ron and Hermione had complied with his staring into space, fiddling with food and not listening to lectures but doodling on his parchment. But secretly, they planned of chucking the Diary away for good, but knew too well, that they were just over exaggerating the matter.

Hermione kept on grumbling to Ron, seeing Harry’s distant eyes and his brooding state but was warned persistently, that Harry didn’t want another one of ‘Hermione-lectures’ to calm his nerves, and she did surrender, but grudgingly.

Harry was not the only one who had become distant. But, there was another Gryffindor who was acting, almost like him. There was no Fred and George Weasley or Percy for that matter to notice that Ginny had grown too much in her fifth year. Not that she was an adolescent anymore, but a certain maturity had set upon her. She didn’t worry about trifle things anymore and she had stopped her attempts of pleasing everybody, because she had realized that it wasn’t humanly possible.

She hid her feelings of desperation so well that she not only fooled her friends but her own brother, with the fact that she was just a little bit quieter than usual because of her up-coming OWLs. But sometimes she felt that Luna saw right through her charade of normalcy.

She had discovered a beautiful friendship with Luna Lovegood and knew that, above that spacey demeanor of hers, a very sensitive and sweet girl presided, who was just a little afraid of showing her real-self to the world.

‘Even in the darkest room, there is a ray of light!’ Luna announced to no one in particular and flopped down beside Ginny in the Gryffindor table.

‘What?’ Ginny said, reluctantly coming out of her torpor and following Luna’s gaze, which was resting on Harry.

He was doing the same thing; he had been doing, since last month. Staring at nothing in particular and playing with his food. The current victim of Harry’s sullenness was a beacon, which was squished into peaces.

‘Oh Ronald, what’s that!’ Luna shrieked in excitement, snatching the Daily Prophet from his hand, causing the goblet near it drip all of its content into Harry’s lap.

‘What the-’ Harry stood up and looked at his soaking-wet robes, listlessly.

‘I’ll fix it’ Hermione responded.

‘Don’t worry’ Harry said idly and waved his wand in a way that hot air issued from it, drying his robe. Hermione gaped at him but didn’t say anything.

But Harry didn’t notice because he was busy staring at something else, entirely. There was a picture showing a tall man back-tracking a crowd from somewhere, the sweeping motion kept on repeating as the crowd dispersed. The picture was taken from such a distance that the man’s face was completely concealed by shadows.

‘Luna, can I see that?’

‘Oh sure! I thought they at last found about heliopaths but the picture was of some stupid salamanders, showing off’ she said in a disgruntled voice.

Harry took the Daily Prophet and straightened it to read, while the others peered beside him:

Three Muggles Found Dead!

In a shocking turn of events, three muggles were found dead near the temple of Ramses III in Thebes, a day before yesterday. The muggle police in Cairo thought that it was the work of some tomb-raiders, which is quite usual in that area, but after further investigations, it was revealed that nothing was stolen from any tomb nearby, as they searched over the whole Valley of Queens.

Muggle Healers called as doctors, weren’t able to explain the deaths but the Ministry of Magic today, released an official statement about these deaths.

“We have received concrete information that the three muggles found dead near the temple of Ramses III were killed by the Unforgivable Curse. The matter was mostly handled by the muggle regulatory authority of Cairo. None of the muggles killed have any relations with the magical world therefore the intent is debatable.”

A Ministry official states that these turns of events lead to only one possibility. After the horrendous attacks by the Death Eaters on Platform 9 and ¾, the foreboding silence has been at last broken, proving that the Death Eaters are still at large.

-*-

Hermione finished reading and exchanged worried glances around the group. All their heads swiveled towards Harry, whose face was setting in a grim expression. He was clutching the pumpkin-juice goblet, like he wanted to crush it into pieces.

Slowly Harry loosened his grip, coming out of his stupor.

‘Ron, Ginny, Quidditch practice – go change’ Harry ordered, the corners of his mouth barely moving because of his clenched jaws. He was out and about from the table in a second and without uttering another word, stalked off towards the Common Room.

‘Hermione, did you check the History section?’ Ginny asked, staring after the retreating figure of Harry, like others, fumbling for a new topic.

‘Yes, couldn’t find any mention of a Ventosus Scroll.’ She answered glumly.

‘I could write to my dad.’ Luna provided.

Hermione glanced at her skeptically, ‘er… Luna… um’

‘Yeah, why don’t you send an owl? You can borrow Pig if you want’ Ron provided helpfully, totally missing Hermione’s reaction while she glared at him murderously.

‘Thank you Ronald!’ Luna shrieked in delight, as if she was going to hug him, but in turn, sauntered towards the Ravenclaw table.

‘Er…’ Ron at last noticed Hermione’s glare, but, too late.

‘I’m going to the Library’ she stood up and banged her books on the table ceremoniously and followed Harry’s anger-trail.

‘What did I do?’ Ron asked in total bewilderment.

Ginny sighed and debated the fact that should she lecture her own brother on girl-manners or not.

‘Why are you so friendly with Luna, suddenly?’ she asked, in retrospect without answering his question.

‘To shut her up, what else? Or she would have gone on and on about Fudge’s secret heliopath army or Umbridge’s teddy-bear club’ Ron said, scrunching up his nose disgustedly, following his sister to the Common Room for their brooms.

She laughed indulgently and shook her head. ‘Ron, grow up!’ she said, while Ron still looked baffled.

‘How many inches should I grow more to grow up?’ Ron said looking down from his height of six feet.

‘You are beyond help, brother.’ She said simply, patting his arm and made her way to the girl’s dormitory.

-*-

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

April 3rd, 2004, 10:58 am

OH such a shocker! I posted Part I again!!! Agh!

Edited it out, here’s the newest installment and don’t forget to tell me about the character switches that I made.

A/N: Another update and it didn’t take me so long this time [Thanks God!] Well, I always get inspiration from all of your feedback. Oh yes it does! I’m almost bushed with studies and my second hourly is round the corner [from 6th to 12th April]. So, won’t be doing much writing then but will do soon after or as always I’ll write something in the middle. To my imaginative annoyance, I always get piffanies when my exams are on! :D

Here’s the much awaited Quidditch match and Thanks to Buck for making it a highly enjoyable one to write.

-*-

Disclaimer: All the Quidditch related moves are taken from JKR’s “Quidditch through the Ages,” so none of it is my own invention except the marginal average point theory.

Extra Info about the Teams:

Ravenclaw:

Chasers: Davies, Bradley, Chambers
Keeper: Boot
Beater: Zohaib, McLain (hypothetical)
Corner, Boot, Goldstein
Seeker: Chang

Gryffindor:

Chasers: Bell, Weasley, Finningan
Keeper: Weasley
Beater: Sloper and Kirke
Seeker: Potter

-*-

CHAPTER 30 – The Ugly Truth (Part II)

Harry was out of his bed at daybreak. The dream had been the same again, even after practicing Occlumency, he kept on hearing his mother’s voice but as always, wasn’t able to see anything. He had predicted to himself that after seeing his mother in Sirius’s memories, some kind of link may reappear like the one he had few months before, when he saw her going through a dark tunnel in a semi-dream-vision. But, nothing like that materialized and he had to contend with more work and practices to keep his mind off of it.

It was a clear morning. Harry guessed, what the critics would have said to be a perfect day for Quidditch. He was sitting at the Gryffindor table, sipping pumpkin juice musing over the last few weeks.

He had been working hard in practices and following Wood’s steps, was scheduling three practices per week. Ginny had grumbled on his utter blindness to her OWL studies but he turned a deaf ear to her complains, as the match against Ravenclaw drew near.

The particular match was crucial because Slytherin had already beaten Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw. Gryffindor needed another win to reach the finals, because the Slytherin were already leading.

The constraint happened in Hufflepuff/Ravenclaw match, when the match took almost ten hours to finish. Due to high winds the Seekers were unable to see the snitch but the Ravenclaw Chasers had plenty of time to score. Even when McGonagall had kittens about such a long game, it was finished according to the international Quidditch rules. That’s why Ravenclaw was vying for defeating Gryffindor to reach the finals because while even Ravenclaw lost against Slytherins, but as they won with a very low margin of thirty points, they still had the average margin over Gryffindors.

The pressure was building and everyone was anticipating the match with utter thrill. Ravenclaws normally were in good terms with Gryffindors but because of the match, they were keeping their distance and no more smiles were exchanged. While Hufflepuff sidled along with Gryffindor, Slytherins just sauntered smugly around without any preference, causing distort as usual.

The tension was palpable when the Gryffindor team filed along House table in the Great Hall, their nerves on edge. Ron looked green with worry and Seamus looked ready to drown in the nearest goblet, even Jack and Andrew were behaving themselves, the shoveling ceremony all but forgotten.

Harry had been emphasizing on the Beater capabilities in them and was successful in prizing an uncanny talent – the Bludger Backbeat feat. It was an open secret that they were not very good with their clubs when it came to swinging the Bludgers forward but they were somehow successfully able to send the Bludgers flying backwards very accurately. Ron dubbed it to their backward minds but, nonetheless, Harry was proud on his Beaters, who hadn’t sent a single Bludger towards their own team-mates since last three practices, which was a feat, considering their previous record.

He wasn’t too worried except the fact that he was going to play against Cho after almost two years. He knew in his heart that he didn’t love her but he knew it too that he couldn’t stop looking at her when she did pass him by. He shook his head furiously, as if trying to shake those thoughts out of his mind.

‘Harry calm down’ Hermione said, clearing the spilled juice from his goblet on the table.

‘Yeah’ he answered, distractedly looking at the Ravenclaw table, receiving a very charming smile from Cho.

‘I think I’m going to be sick’ Harry said under his breadth bowing his head low, while gripping it between his hands, like it would come off, if he let go.

-*-

‘An excellent day for such an important Quidditch match. Welcome to the second last match of the season. Put your hands together for Gryffindor and Ravenclaw’ Dean Thomas announced in a spirited voice.

As the audience clapped around, Dean continued ‘I give you the Ravenclaw team; Boot… Zohaib… McLain… Davies… Bradley… Chambers and… Chang’

‘And I give you the Gryffindor team; Bell… Weasley… Finningan… Weasley… Sloper… Kirke and… Potter!’

‘Quaffle is released and Davies in possession’

Harry had instructed the team to score as high as they could, because of Ravenclaw’s high point average.

Harry scanned the ground for signs of the snitch but couldn’t find any. With the corner of his eye, he peeked at Cho who was following him at a distance, which was well for him, as he didn’t need reminding that he went wonky whenever he looked at her.

‘Bell sweeps down and with Finningan on Davies’s tail, grabs the Quaffle in opportune time’

‘OWW’ Dean mouthed sourly.

McLain’s Bludger had almost knocked off Katie from her broom but she kept steady with her years of training, but in process lost the Quaffle to Chambers.

‘ooooh, Ravenclaws want to play dirty!’ Dean spat.

‘Show ‘em Gryffindors!’ He yelled vehemently.

‘Thomas, no biasness in commentary, please!’ McGonagall shouted without any spirit. She was upset like any other Gryffindor.

‘Chambers enters the scoring area while Weasley prepares for battle. Another deadly Bludger is on its way and….’ Dean said in a bored voice.

A tone of amazement crept in his voice as he continued ‘a very rightly placed Bludger by Kirke, making Chambers quite empty handed. Ginny Weasley in possession.’

‘Was I dreaming or that was actually a [i]Bludger Backbeat?’[/i] he said, amazed. ‘Hats off to Kirke, for pulling that one off’

‘Boot looks flustered as the red Queen inches closer’ Dean said offhandedly, while McGonagall gave him a sidelong glance.

‘She swerves and with a terribly long arc scores the first goal of the match. Gryffindor: ten to zero.’ He finished satisfactorily.

Harry veered to his right for another round when he came face to face with Cho, who in turn smiled at him in such a charming way that he felt his heart flutter in his chest.

[i]‘Focus! Focus!’ [/i]he scolded himself.

[i]What in the hell is the matter with me! [/i]He thought shaking his head, while he headed upwards to get some air.

‘Looks like our Seeker is a little disgruntled, today. Well, he can’t help it can he? When his life is always in such danger, with You-Know-Who always on his tails’

‘Thomas! Stop talking about Potter’s life and continue commentating!’ McGonagall growled threateningly.

‘Just providing some background info Professor…er’ Dean faltered, seeing the fumes almost emanating from McGonagall.

Clearing his throat he continued ‘Davies in possession, protected by Zohaib and McLain like a royalty, while Weasley looks more than ready for another quick save.’

A loud collective groan issued from the audience as Ron was hit with two consecutive Bludgers, allowing Davies to score freely. Fortunately, Ron’s robes tangled with his broom and he was saved from a face-first fall to the ground.

Dean swore loudly ‘Squirmy little cheats!!! Foul, Foul, FOUL!’

Ginny went to her brother’s rescue as Madam Hooch called a time-out. Ron bravely held up his hands telling his team-mates and the audience that he was fine and motioned to Harry to continue with his snitch-hunt making a flying bird motion with his hands. Harry didn’t have the picture a very bushy head bobbing up and down in the Gryffindor stand. He hoped that Hermione clipped her nails before coming to the game.

‘I’ve just been informed that the filthy lit-’ Dean announced.

‘Thomas!’ McGonagall warned.

‘The last [i]move [/i]was not a foul but is known to be the Dopplebeater Defense. Looks like the Ravenclaws are studying more than the capacity in their heads.’ He finished as if, totally disgusted.

‘Ravenclaw scores bringing the game to equal ten to ten’

-*-

Gryffindor was leading with twenty points with fifty to thirty, whereas, Ravenclaws were playing very well and every defensive tactic was used by both the teams.

Harry knew he didn’t want to catch the snitch so early, so he kept Cho busy by misleading her throughout the game. He steered his Firebolt lower, feigning to skim the corners of the pitch.

He was zigzagging through the Chasers, recognizing Seamus going for a Transylvanian Tackle, when he saw Cho steer her broom to the opposite side. With a slight touch, Firebolt did the same and he was following her towards the Ravenclaw-side of the pitch and to his horror, saw the familiar golden glint, just below the center goalpost.

He gathered speed and like an arrow was beside Cho, right on chase. He felt her register his presence, as she glanced towards him smiling and blew him an unexpected kiss. He became flabbergasted not only at the gesture but at the sudden mellowing sounds of the spectators.

His vision blurred and through it, he saw the most beautiful girl riding an ancient Fireball. [i]She must be a Princess; why else she would be grasping a Golden tiara with wings?[/i]

With a blink of an eye the vision was gone, replaced with the looming ground coming towards him by leaps and bounds. He felt his muscles stretch, as he realized that he was hanging from his broom with his right hand. The noise was turned back on and he heard angry shouts, half drowned by scattered clapping and jeering. The feeling of utter foreboding settled upon him as his head swam along the possibilities of such noise. He lost his grip and in a heartbeat darkness swallowed him.

-*-

Just realized that I’ve used too many idioms in this part. Really, I don’t know how my mind works, its getting through a weird phase right now, so bear with me.

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)

petronus

April 15th, 2004, 3:18 am

A/N: Finally! Finished it after all! Astonishingly you’ll find out that there is no perspective of Harry in this part. A first for me!

And yeah, Hail to all the Cho haters… you all will hate her even more after this chapter finishes. *muhawahaa* And yes Gryffindor did lose the game *hangs head in shame* but couldn’t have helped it. It is important for the plot.

The Dragon thing was not a vision but simply a hallucination of things symbolizing the reality with a twist. The Fireball was Cho’s broom, she was the *cough* most beautiful girl *snorts* and the golden tiara was the snitch. This whole thing happened due to the reaction of something… *ahem*

And finally the moment arrives for the next post. A long one, so I think you all will be satisfied for… er… sometime.

-*-

CHAPTER 30 – The Ugly Truth (Part III)

Ginny was chasing Chambers when she heard the telltale sound of the whistle of the snitch being caught. The play ceased and all the players looked around in bewilderment to find which team won.

The crowd erupted in such force that nothing was audible except the unintelligible shouts and jeers. In the middle of complete disarray of robes and brooms, she saw Ron streak towards the ground.

‘Ravenclaw wins’ Dean’s voice reverberated in the Pitch.

Ginny couldn’t believe her ears but somehow Harry didn’t catch the snitch, meaning… she shook her head, like she didn’t want to dwell in that particular thought. She followed her brother and the rest of the Gryffindor team towards a specific spot on the ground.

Nothing was visible except the innumerous heads. So, instead she looked at Cho, who was being hugged by the Ravenclaw team.

There was nothing false about her winning grin as she showed-off the limp snitch in her hands to her team-mates. She had seen a very similar smile before; one that Padma Patil always gave before moving for a kill. [A/N: you can guess, what is this, right? Relating to boy-hunting, okay?]

Ginny seethed in contempt as she averted her gaze towards the Gryffindor team, which was slowly joined by the entire Gryffindor House. She didn’t even want to think it but the crowd’s reaction reflected her own dread.

She remembered too well, that Harry only lost a game before, and it was only because of the arrival of the Dementors. She couldn’t fathom how he lost against Cho… did she?...

But all thoughts scampered away from her mind as soon as she saw Harry levitated by Ron and Hermione. Every other Gryffindor was gasping at the sight of his bloody robes and the odd angle of his left foot.

‘Make way. MAKE WAY’ Hermione was screaming hoarsely at the crowd. Ginny was alarmed to find her face streaked with pink lines magnified by her spilled tears.

‘A stretcher would be better’ Ginny suggested yelling above the hubbub, conjuring a stretcher with her wand.

‘Yeah’ Ron looked at her distractedly and along Hermione positioned Harry above the stretcher and made their way, scattering the crowd.

Madam Pomfrey came sputtering in indignation, meeting them along the way to the Hospital Wing.

‘Quidditch, I tell you! Why don’t they just kill them all now except letting them at it again and again’ she said pursing her lips, her voice shaking with ire.

For Ginny, it was a deja vu all over again as Ron and Hermione took him to the ‘Potter-Ward’ and she was called by Madam Pomfrey to help.

Ron had been setting Harry on the bed when he heard him groan.

‘Hermione! He’s waking up’ he said in a panic-stricken voice, knowing too well that his friend will face less pain if he didn’t.

‘Agghh! I can never think under pressure!’ Hermione screamed in frustration.

‘I’ll keep my voice down, if I were you Ms. Granger’ Professor McGonagall said entering the ward, closely followed by Ginny and Madam Pomfrey, who made Harry unconscious again.

‘That was quite a fall’ McGonagall said bracingly, looking at Harry.

‘If you all could wait outside, please’ Madam Pomfrey said. It was not a request neither a command but everybody got the message, clear as the day light.

-*-

Hermione cursed the time when she had thought… What if, he blunders along while catching the snitch and Cho finally gets to him?

She had shuddered in utter anxiety but couldn’t have helped feeling squeamish. And her thoughts had went spot-on and even being an acknowledged know-it-all, didn’t help matters.

Oh, why, oh why, she hadn’t searched Cho’s real intentions, when her suspicion-bell rang loud and clear, whenever Cho was around Harry. What’s the use of being an insufferable know-it-all, when you can’t even help your own friends! She thought dismally.

‘Hermione, calm down’ Ginny said in a whisper, pushing her hands away from her face, which were clutching it painfully.

She sighed dejectedly, looking at Ginny and thinking… Why couldn’t have Harry fallen for Ginny instead? She’s so sweet and she would’ve loved him back rather than what Cho has done.

-*-

Ron had been sitting in the corner bench from the time Professor McGonagall had left for the office, waiting for Madam Pomfrey to come out. He was still in his Quidditch gear, unknowingly spattering mud on the clean infirmary floor.

He had left the girls to their own space because he didn’t want to tread on their conversation and in actuality; he wanted to be left alone.

The current incident had completely drained him mentally. He was suddenly missing his twin brothers, who could be real great prats if they wanted to be, but nonetheless were masters of turning a dreary situation to a light-hearted one in a jiffy. Even Percy could have worked to his dismay, even if he would have lectured them on some nonsense like he always did.

‘Bloody Hell!’ he bellowed unexpectedly, slamming his fist on the bench and trapping his mouth against the response it produced.

-*-

‘Ron doesn’t look too good’ Ginny whispered to Hermione, who nodded her head in agreement, still staring at him.

Madam Pomfrey at last came out of the Potter-ward and faltered, noticing the students. ‘You all are still here?’

Ron answered with a question of his own, ‘How is he?’

‘He is not alright but he will be, soon.’

‘Er… what injuries he got-’

‘Now?’ Madam Pomfrey supplied. She continued puffing with indignation ‘let me see… a broken wrist, three contusions and yes… a broken leg, which will take a week to heal.’ She finished, pointedly looking at their Quidditch uniforms.

‘But couldn’t you heal it sooner?’ Hermione asked in a small voice.

‘Well, no! Of all the people, you should know Ms. Granger that tibia-fibula needs time to heal. Muggles may take months to heal it but magic still has some ancient remedies… And for goodness sakes! Look at you, have you been scratching your face all day long?’ she asked, looking alarmingly at Hermione’s long nail scratches on her face. She speedily steered her into the adjacent ward for cleaning up.

‘Ron, look at you! You haven’t even changed’ Ginny said amiably sugaring it with a motherly touch, successfully distracting him from his own reverie.

‘And what have you been doing Mum? De-gnoming the Garden or playing as a proxy Chaser?’ Ron retorted with a smile, pointing at her clothes. Ginny wasn’t spattering mud all over, but she was not cleaner than her brother, for sure.

She grinned sheepishly in response and they both sighed collectively, catching each other’s eye again.

‘Don’t tell me you are still in love with him?’ Ron asked, not as an over-protective brother but as a concerned distant friend.

‘Don’t tell me you still haven’t confessed to Hermione?’ Ginny asked in retrospect, raising her eyebrows.

They both shrugged their shoulders and made faces at each other and caught each other in the nick of time again, seeing Madam Pomfrey return with a healed Hermione.

‘Well, run along! Harry is sleeping and you all need your sleep too’ Madam Pomfrey admonished.

They were rounding the Infirmary corridor when they heard the familiar thumps of Hagrid’s footsteps.

‘How’s Harry?’ he asked concernedly.

‘He’s okay Hagrid. Madam Pomfrey did a good job and he’s resting now’ Ginny supplied helpfully.

‘He’s alrigh’, eh?’ he asked again.

‘He’s healing Hagrid.’

‘Them ruddy fires! Bin looking all over the forest! Didn’t know abou’ him being injured an’ all’ Hagrid muttered loudly.

It was then, when all of them noticed his patchy jacket being charred from places and his right hand bandaged by a dirty looking handkerchief.

‘What fires Hagrid?’ Hermione asked, looking highly interested.

‘Dunno who’ bin settin’ ‘em abou’. Happenin’ since Octobe’, mind. But, its normal yeh see? Its cold an’ all and student’ light bonfire’ all the time. But, never bin like this… ever’

‘Could’ve harmed them trees, an’ with Magorian all angry, bin stoppin’ meself goin’ in there ter look aroun’’

‘Fires using Floo powder Hagrid?’ Hermione asked urgently.

‘Yeah, but why do yeh-’ Hagrid was cut by Hermione, as she hugged him tight, thanking him profusely. ‘Oh, thank you Hagrid!’

‘Wha’ fer?’ He asked in a puzzled voice.

‘You can figure that out on your own Hagrid!’ She said almost skipping.

‘Ron, Ginny, I’ll be along within an hour’ Hermione announced and almost flounced towards the opposite direction.

‘What’s up with her?’ Ron asked in a bewildered voice.

Hagrid scratched his beard and looked at them thoughtfully and without saying anything traced his footsteps back towards the Entrance Hall.

‘Well?’ Ginny said.

‘Must be onto something…’ Ron said, scratching his own chin. ‘Reckon where Hermione went?’ Ron asked raking his brains.

‘Where Hermione always goes… to the Library’ Ginny answered amusingly.

-*-

Notes: The Cho mystery will be resolved in the next post, like Hermione, some of you are already onto something as well. But not exactly, so in your next posts, predict what could have caused Harry’s behavior. Some clues are in this chapter and all those chapters in which Harry and Cho met. If you read them again, may be you’ll get the clues.

An additional clue is that a creature from ‘Fantastic Beasts and where to find them’ is the main piece to this whole puzzle and it has not been mentioned in this fic till now. [So, can’t be a Gryffin] The name starts with the letter ‘A’. Whoever guesses it right - name or reason, gets a special supply of cookies in the next post.

So, happy guessing. :D

FEEDBACK <CLICK HERE> (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?t=18551)